Saviorby Sparrow9642ChaptersDarkness LoomsBondingConfessionsAn Elite MoveTruths Untold & Horrors UnseenReassurance in DarknessFinaleEpilogue: A New BeginningThe PartyA Day Straight From HellEscapeDarkness LoomsTuesday had been a drag for Twilight, and she had been relieved that Bella had been absent upon her return to school on Monday. She knew she'd have to confront her eventually, but a couple days without Bella flaunting about herself constantly was quite the relief Twilight had needed. Between the blazing summer heat and Bella's egotistic nature, it was beyond relentless torture to anybody's senses, so she took it without complaint or a second thought. She wiped sweat residing on her forehead from her brow, trying to focus on her current ride back to her house. The temperature that day had hit a record peak, so even the air conditioner's cool waves escaping the ducts didn't ease Twilight's already unsettled attitude. It had been a terrible day at Canterlot High. Her performances in almost every category of academics had been poor. She didn't know why her physical strength in both her body and mind had been poor, but it was obvious and she knew it. Sure, Twilight wasn't the most giddy individual, but if there was one thing she didn't normally lack on, it was her studies. She guessed that it may have been the dreaded heat, but at the same time, she knew that wasn't the cause. Hot weather wouldn't stop her, and she knew that for sure. These conflicting thoughts made it all the harder to drive straight, but luckily, she was at the turn to the street where she lived. A sight she enjoyed, just wanting her day to be over and done with. Her plan was to just heat some leftovers, lock the doors and windows, and let Beethoven's symphonies carry her into a deep sleep. Simple, sweet, and free of any drama that could potentially send her over the edge. She pulled into the driveway and got out of her metal trap, locking the doors and not even bothering to collect her school luggage. For all she cared, that heavy shit could stay in that thing for the rest of the week. She had no reason to carry it in, so what was the point? Upon entering the cool and calm house, Twilight locked the door and just led herself to the fridge, finding some spaghetti. She threw some onto a plate, sprinkled some water onto the noodles, and after four minutes of heating her makeshift dinner, she dragged herself to her room and shut the door with a moderate slam. She set the scorching hot plate on her nightstand and plopped down onto her unmade bed, staring at her bedroom ceiling for a good few minutes. She didn't know what she was doing, but didn't care at the same time. It was relaxing to her, so she just allowed it to happen. The essence of her dinner, as much as her grumbling stomach yelling at her for consumption of the meal, eventually forced her out of the embrace with her bed sheets, sitting back up and grabbing the plate rested on her nightstand. The dinner rested in her lap, the heat slowly seeping it's way through the fabric of her jeans, as she grabbed the fork and proceeded to stab it into the serving. She didn't mind the mild amount of heat embracing her lap as she twirled the fork into a dance with her dinner, eventually forming a spiraled set of noodles on her utensil. As she went to blow on the spaghetti laced on her fork, a set of knocks interrupted her date with herself. They were heavy knocks, which set Twilight's PTSD from her past home invasion off on full alert. However, the insecurities were replaced with confusion upon a set of words that followed the knocks. "Police! Open up!" She immediately recognized the officer's voice as the same one that questioned her at the hospital. While she was confused and shocked, she knew he wasn't a threat, so she set her plate aside and worked quickly to the front door, unlocking it and opening it to the sight of the same officer from the hospital in the doorway. His car was parked along the curbside with its lights flashing abruptly, slightly irritating Twilight's eyes as she addressed the officer. "May I help you, officer?" Twilight questioned. "Yes, Ms. Sparkle," he started. "I'm Officer Carlson, and I believe you may have some information regarding a recent event that occurred." "Such as?" Officer Carlson took a second to exhale a breath and give Twilight a glare that made her shiver. It was clear that he had come on something serious. "Ms. Sparkle, how is your relationship with Bella Thompson?" he asked. Twilight was immediately confused. Of all the things that she thought he was going to ask, that wasn't even something she thought would've been an option. She just complied with the situation, having no reason to lie. "Bella?" she stuttered in surprise. "We aren't the best of friends, but I don't necessarily hate her or wish her any sort of ill will. Why?" The officer paused letting out another long breath. "Would you mind coming with me?" he asked. Twilight swallowed hard, her blood running cold. "I-I'm not in trouble, am I?!" she panicked. "No. You're not under arrest, but someone's gonna be," he said calmly. "I think you can help us to figure out who did this." Twilight paused, relieved that she wasn't in any legal trouble, but her confusion still remained. "What happened? Is Bella hurt?" Carlson took a few steps back and turned to where Twilight's sight was met with his patrol car. "It's best you just come with me, Ms. Sparkle." Hunting had never been a challenge for Sunset; from the day she had been old enough to hunt efficiently, she had been naturally gifted at it. Her senses were very strong and sensitive, and she could track down and claim a meal in less than five minutes out in the open. She even outperformed the royals, but because of her choice of what to feed on, she was an outcast to them, despite her hunting skills being of the highest level. Her family's choice of meal had always been animals rather than humans, and it wasn't because of taste preference, it was simply due to the fact that hunting humans had always seemed wrong and immoral to them. Because of their beliefs, Sunset had gotten teased by her fellow vampiric kin growing up, and while she hated it then, now she found her family's beliefs all-too-true. One hunt, she had gone against her parents and ended up hunting down a human; a young male athlete that, while strong and healthier than the average human, had stood no chance against an immortal being. While Sunset easily had the advantage and could've pounced, something had held her back from finishing the task. The smell of his blood had been intoxicating to her, but something in her mind just had forced her to fly away and never try hunting humans since then. Still, to this day, she couldn't explain why she had stopped, and just hunts her usual preferences; deer, rabbits, squirrels; basically any casual woodland creature that pumps that sweet crimson nectar. Sometimes she can hunt multiple meals if she wishes, but she normally prefers one small serving in-between her usual cycle of feedings. One deer could last her up to four days without another feeding if she was lucky to run into one on a hunt. The only thing currently on her mind, was letting some steam off after the grisly demise of her mother. Her mother had always been her hunting partner, so hunting was her only way of having some connection to her mother. Her father dealt mostly with the royal's shenanigans and did his best to keep order in their little society away from the humans. It had seemed to work well enough, up until the previous night. Now, Sunset wasn't sure what her father was going to do about the corrupt "order" the royals called "vampire law." "More like bullshit law," Sunset thought to herself. She raised her ears to the open forest, listening for the rustling of any woodland creature that she could detect. First, the north; mild wind and the slight bristle of leaves. East; the local river flowing and one frog croaking on its edge. "Poisonous," Sunset muttered to herself upon the discovery of the frog. South; leaves rustling in the breeze, chirping birds, bones crushing from the might of a bear's jaw. Sunset braced herself for the fast attack on the bear, up until she heard another sound not even a yard from the bear. It was a mild yelp culminated by two other sets that Sunset recognized well, and immediately stopped her from proceeding with her attack. "Nothing else needs to lose their mother," she choked out in defeat, focusing her senses back to the forest. West; more wind, a squirrel skittering up a tree, hooves walking gently along a trail. "Perfect." Sunset stated, preparing herself for the quick pounce. "I need a good meal after last night." With careful focus, Sunset caught the scent of her prey and took off like a rocket through the thick woods. The run was like a flash to Sunset, while to a human, it was more like nothing. Sunset was untraceable by a naked human eye at the speed she was going, and the only thing that could track her was another vampire. It was one of the perks that came with vampirism, and Sunset was one of the fastest at it. Within the blink of an eye, Sunset had her prey grasped and injected with her venom as if it were simple work. The deer still spasmed, but Sunset's strength was far more powerful and not even a match for her. Her fangs glistened with the crimson glow of the animal's blood in the moonlight as she took in her meal with full satisfaction. The deer fell limp not long after that, and Sunset only continued to enjoy her well-earned meal under the stars. Sunset downed the entire life supply of the mammal in no less than ten minutes, and even found herself crying in the midst of the feasting. The main reason was because it reminded her of her first hunt with her mom, and the realization of what the pompous royals had done to her had struck her hard in-between her thick crimson meal. She hadn't meant to drink the animal free of all of it's blood, but her emotions had unintentionally caused her to. She stood up, wiping her fangs free of the red tint that now glossed them, and looked up to the moon, reminiscing about her mother. Nine years earlier "Wait… so it's better to hunt when the moon is full than when it's not?" a young Sunset questioned her mother, both sprawled out underneath the stars. "Mhm. The best time to hunt is when you are most lethal," Starry Dawn confirmed to her daughter by her side, giving her hunting tips that she was taught as a kid. "The moon aids us in both hunger and agility. We're much more lethal and dangerous under a full moon, Sunset." "Hmm. Seems kinda the opposite, because aren't vampires supposed to be stealthy and remain in the shadows?" Starry giggled at her daughter's theory, even if it was partly true. "Yes, we are supposed to remain in the shadows, but we also cannot go without feeding. We can't be in the shadows all the time, Sunset. We have to come out every now and then." "But didn't the royals teach us to be "one with the shadows and darkness? Do we just ignore everything they've taught us?" "The royals have their ways of teaching, but we have our own. Why do you think we pulled you out of their ways of teaching and preferred to teach you on our own?" "Because you don't like them?" Starry lost her laughter, coughing in-between her words in surprise at the sudden response. "I-It's more that…. the royals have a way of teaching that isn't what your father and I want for you. One day you'll move out of your father and I's care, and we want you to have proper guidance and knowledge on how to survive on your own in this world. How to hunt, who to trust, and most importantly, how to live your life happily." "But I'm happy here with you and daddy! Why would I ever choose to leave both of you!" Starry paused and looked up to the sky, admiring the haunting glow of the full moon. A smile crept across her lips as she turned to her confused and troubled daughter, placing a free hand on the right side of Sunset's head and running her fingers through her fiery hair in a dance. She stroked her daughter's hair comfortingly as she answered her daughter's question. "You'll understand someday dear." Starry answered, following by kissing her daughter's forehead and continuing to stroke her hair. Present day Sunset hadn't realized that she unintentionally was stroking her own hair coming out of the memory. It was a fond memory that she had remembered well over the years. She lowered the hand she had been flowing through her hair and used it to wipe tears from her eyes. In the midst of moonlight and cool summer night air, she could feel a presence with her, and she smiled at it, knowing her mom was there. "I miss you, mom," she choked out. The somewhat-reunion between mother and daughter was broken up by a distant noise; something that caught Sunset's attention immediately, given what was being said. It sounded like a pair of three males discussing something to do with a meal. All Sunset had cared about was one name mentioned, and she immediately knew she had to look into this. "Yeah… that Twilight Sparkle ain't gonna be around for much longer… She dashed in the direction of the conversation, and quickly found three other vampires walking in the palely moonlit woods. Her arrival wasn't noticed, surprisingly enough, so she played stealth for the time being, taking refuge in a thicker upper part of a tree. "Wait, what do you mean she's not going to be around for much longer?" one of the male occupants questioned. Sunset tried to distinguish the men, but the darkness made it hard to tell exactly who they were. Sunset just continued to stalk them in the trees and listened further into the conversation. "Dalko got all he needed for Molsken from that other girl in the detention center. He even got a damn meal out of her," the raspy-voiced attendee clarified. "Dalko" was a name Sunset recognized. He was one of Molsken's weasels, but that wasn't the important thing to Sunset; she was more interested in what Molsken was planning, seeing there was definitely a plan in motion. "So, what's the plan when he gets this girl out of the picture? Why would he even be out to kill a mortal?" "He didn't say. Maybe some rare blood or some shit?" "Hmm, seems like something Molsken would try for. A little extreme though for a mortal." "That's what I said. Let's get home. We don't need anyone getting air of whatever Molsken is planning." "Sure thing, Alos." The three dashed off like lightning bolts, and Sunset descended from the tree. The last name mentioned wasn't even familiar to Sunset, and that made the current mystery all the more mysterious. All she knew, based on what she had just heard, was that Molsken was out to kill Twilight, the girl she had saved, and was most likely up to more than just murdering a mortal. Something came over Sunset almost immediately, and she wasn't sure how to feel about it. Normally, she never intervened with mortals or even cared if a mortal lived or died, but for some reason, then and there, she felt compelled to intervene with Molsken's plan. Doing that though would interfere with the "bullshit order" she had just barely escaped breaking with her head on her shoulders. "Just go home, Sunset," she said to herself. "Unless you want to end up like mom, go home." She tried to erase the thought of saving Twilight again from her mind, but something held it there, just like that "something" that had held her back from killing that human. She had walked only a few yards before she came to her decision, spreading her wings and cussing herself out as she took flight in the direction of Twilight's house. The ride with Officer Carlson had led to the local hospital where he had found a parking spot and had advised Twilight to get out of the vehicle with a gesture of his hand. Twilight followed, opening the door of the car and following Carlson into the building, unsure of what to expect. They took the elevator to the third floor, a fun jazz tune being the entertainment upon the ascension, and navigated down many pairs of long empty halls, up until they turned into the ICU unit through a pair of double doors. It was a very circular unit with a service desk to your right as you walked in and multiple separate rooms to your left and all around as you continued forward. A nurse assisted Officer Carlson while Twilight gazed around the full unit. It had a sense of sadness and horror, given what sort of cases came into that place; cancer patients, coma patients, too many deaths to count, and much more. And now, Twilight was here for some reason. "Let's go, Twilight," Carlson commanded, causing Twilight to jump. Twilight nodded and followed him deeper into the unit. They rounded the service desk, up until they came to the last room at the end of the right side of the unit. The room was lit and accompanied by balloons and cards off to the side of the bed. When Twilight saw who was in the bed, she nearly lost her stomach; Bella Thompson was in the bed on life support. She was pale and lifeless, heartbeat faint, and skin caked with dried blood from her neck brace down. It was like looking at a dead corpse in a horror movie, and Twilight could barely glimpse at the grisly scene. She eventually lost her school lunch in the closest garbage can, unable to keep her gag reflex at bay. Carlson caught on and quickly escorted Twilight out of the unit and back to his car. It took Twilight a minute to collect herself as Officer Carlson filled her in with some much-important details. "She was found that way in her detention cell this morning," Carlson explained. "The door had been displaced from it's mechanical parts that allow it to slide open and closed, and the scene had been one of the most disturbing I've ever seen." "Was she alive?" Twilight asked between shaky breaths. "She was only alive by a flitter of a heartbeat," he replied. "Paramedics lost her on the way to the hospital but got her back after three recessitator attempts, but she hasn't come to fully since, once." Twilight paused, holding her hands on the sides of her head in disgust and sadness. "Who would do this, and how?" "That's what we're trying to figure out, Ms. Sparkle, and while I appreciate your compliance, you are considered a suspect in this case." Twilight shuddered, losing her temper between the accusation, and the fact that her day had already been bad enough. "Do I look like someone able to break into a detention center, force open a mechanical door, and cause this amount of physical harm to Bella?!" she snapped. "We're not pointing fingers specifically at you, Twilight, but given everything that has happened as of late, we have to consider you a suspect, but that's all you are for now." Twilight just folded her arms and sat back in her seat in complete irritation. "Take me home, now," she demanded. Carlson didn't fight and did as she asked, starting up the car and driving her back home. The drive was quiet for the most part, and neither of them spoke a word. All Twilight could think about was the sight of Bella's body, and would probably never forget it as long as she lived. The fact that she was a suspect in a potential murder case made her want to cry; she had never wanted to kill anybody, so to even be considered a murderer was enough to make her feel sick to her stomach. They pulled into the curb of Twilight's house about twenty minutes later, and Twilight gladly exited the patrol car with a slam. She had started to walk up towards the driveway when she heard the officer call out to her again. She knew the law well, so she just complied with him, remaining quiet and displeased. "Make sure to stick around," he informed. "Just comply and everything will be fine, alright." Twilight didn't give any response except by glaring daggers at him until he had left her line of sight in his car. Once he was gone, Twilight exhaled a long breath of air and started towards the steps, slipping out her keys from her pocket. However, something stopped her in her tracks; in the driveway, her car erupted to life and Twilight had immediately resorted to objecting to the situation. "Hey! That's my car!" she yelled, pulling out her cell phone. "Get out or I'm calling the police!" Nothing happened for a moment, and Twilight had started to dial 911 to prove her claim, but was surprised when she heard her driver door open and shut, the carjacker coming into view slowly in front of the headlights. "Would you rather deal with someone accusing you of murder or live?" the carjacker questioned. "Is that a threat?!" Twilight questioned in return, showing the phone screen with the number dialed to prove she wasn't joking. "No, it's a fact, Twilight, and unless we get out of here, you'll be dead by dawn," the carjacker warned. "Take it from someone who has saved your life before, that you are in serious danger." Twilight jumped at the namedrop, not sure whether or not to push the call button. "Who are you, and how do you know my name!?" Twilight commanded. The supposed-carjacker stepped forward further into the lights, and immediately, Twilight's mind flashed back to the description she had of her savior at the party; a hair of fire. In the headlights was a semi-tall girl with hair that resembled fire, dressed in a black leather jacket, ripped jeans, and ankle-high black boots. The perfect description of the partygoer that saved her from Brandon. "My name is Sunset, and unless you want to die a horrible death from someone else hunting for you as we speak, you need to trust me." Twilight lowered her phone, feeling safe for some reason. This girl could have switchblades in her inner jacket pockets for all she knew, but yet she was lowering her guard without any worries. She stood her ground, calming down. "How do I know I can trust you?" Twilight proposed. "Aside from the party incident, I have no idea who you are or know anything about you. I've never even seen you before." "What if I told you that if you come with me, I can get that officer off your back, and prove your innocence." Sunset countered. Twilight bit her lip at the offer. She knew jack-squat about this girl, but she really wanted Officer Dickweed off her back and this whole mess resolved. She pondered for a long moment, pushing Sunset's patience to its peak. "Decide quick!" Sunset warned. "I didn't have to come and save you from assured death, and could've just left you for dead! The longer we wait, the more likely he is to show up and kill you!" Twilight jumped at that, and with a very conflicted grunt of defeat, she agreed to Sunset's offer. "Fine! But, I'm holding you to your promises!" "Fine. Now hurry and get in!" Twilight listened, rushing to the passenger door and opening it with ease, the casual creaking sound accompanying it. She slid into the car seat and shut the door quickly, Sunset joining in the adjacent seat of the vehicle. Sunset shut the door and quickly buckled up, Twilight following and continuing to eye the girl. Twilight had no idea if she had just been kidnapped or potentially avoided death for the second time now, thanks to the same person. Either way, she was along for the ride now, and with a shift into reverse, the car rolled out of the driveway. One hard turn to the right and shift into first later, the car accelerated off to somewhere yet to be discovered. BondingWARNING: This chapter contains some hints of mild sexual content, but nothing adult. If you can handle mild descriptions of women's clothing and hints of nudity, proceed. If not, click away, because you will be offended. A sudden stop is what awoke Twilight from her short slumber. It took her a minute to recollect all of the events of the past hours, nearly jumping at the sight of Sunset in the driver seat, but calmed her nerves quickly once she knew she wasn't in danger. She had been somewhat-forced into her current position, that was true, but the fact she was still alive said enough that Sunset had no malicious intent in this whole matter. She glanced at her stereo for the time, the neon numbers spelling out 6:36 A.M, and stretched her limbs before saying anything. "Where are we?" Twilight asked groggily. Sunset responded by killing the engine and turning to Twilight with a calm expression. "Quick pit stop," Sunset said quickly. "If you want to live, we're going to have to find a way to coat your scent, otherwise we're both easy prey." "My scent?" Twilight replied in confusion. "I'm sorry if I smell bad, but when you get hijacked to a hospital and somewhere else by a complete stranger, you don't exactly have time to freshen up! You smell no better, Ms. Firehair!" Sunset only grunted in annoyance. "That's the problem. You don't smell bad. You're practically a beacon for the monster who is tracking you." Twilight only raised an eyebrow, to which Sunset only let out a long sigh. "I'm only going to state this for the record, seeing I know that you'll try to run. If I wanted to kill or hurt you, you wouldn't have even made it to the hospital that night at the party." Twilight's eyes went wide from that statement as Sunset continued. "Keep that in mind the entire time we're here, and stay close." With that, Sunset opened the driver door and got out of the car. Twilight hesitantly followed, stepping out into a large parking lot and shutting her car door. One turn of her head confirmed where they were, a giant neon sign spelling out HALMART engulfing Twilight's vision. It was a large supercenter that sold almost everything, but Twilight had normally only shopped at this particular place for three things; food, clothes, and make-up. She wasn't one for the many other products sold there. "I suggest you put that hood up and keep it up," Sunset advised, referring to Twilight's hoodie that she had dressed herself with before driving off with Officer Dickson. Twilight was surprised to see that Sunset had done a mild wardrobe change, now dressed in a standard grey hoodie with her hair pulled up into a ponytail. "You want to keep your identity hid as much as possible against your assailant; they aren't stupid enough to not look at camera footage as a tracking method." "May I ask who exactly is tracking me?" Twilight asked with slight sternness. "When we're safe I'll tell you," Sunset responded sternly. "For now, it's best we get this over with. Now, hood up." Twilight grunted with irritation, but she listened and put her hood up, tightening it with all of her hair tucked inside. With their identities somewhat concealed, the two young women made their way from the parking lot to the sliding door entrance of the supermarket, walking in with ease. They were greeted by the many sounds of distant chatter, beeps of checkout scanners, and the tunes of whatever station was playing through the store's speakers as Sunset hastily rushed to where she could see the aisles and read what they each contained. She specifically was looking for the perfume section, and it didn't take long for her to spot it, being just a few aisles down to her right. She double-checked that Twilight was with her before rushing off anywhere else, being relieved that Twilight had listened, and this pit stop wasn't going to end up a goose chase. Now aware that her accomplice was with her, she led Twilight the preferred aisle, the pungent lingering essence of mixed perfumes making it evident enough. "Pick as many as you want, but make sure it's damn strong," Sunset commanded. Twilight wasn't sure how to take Sunset's words, hesitating before speaking. "Any of them? You are paying, right?" Twilight questioned. "Yes. Don't worry, I can cover the funds, Twilight. Now, start grabbing," Sunset assured. "Just be absolutely sure that they are strong. Very strong." "Well, okay then," Twilight finished with hesitation. Twilight had no particular favorite perfume, seeing she didn't normally wear it, and as she eyed the shelves of various women fragrances, all she could focus on were the price tags. $50 $60 $100 The $100 one was a bundle pack labelled "Her Choice," which made Twilight restore faith in marketing. Nobody should have to pay that much for any fancy spray that probably smelled terrible. Twilight focused again and just started grabbing a variety of different perfumes from the shelves. She stopped at ten and held the separate scented boxes against her chest, to which Sunset assisted, taking half of the luggage. "Alright, let's checkout and get out of here," Sunset commanded, and Twilight nodded in return. The two found the closest self-checkout aisle near and quickly scanned each item, the end price coming to $412.67. Twilight's eyes bulged at the end number, but Sunset didn't share the same reaction, having stated that she could handle the funds. And she did; she pulled out a black leather wallet from her back pocket of her jeans and pulled out an insane clump of Benjamins. She counted out five, placing them in the machine and stuffing the rest back into the pocket of the wallet. She slipped her wallet back into her back pocket, creating a bulge off the surface of her left buttock, and grabbed the bag containing Twilight's scented goodies, urging Twilight to follow. "Don't you want your change?" Twilight asked, still standing at the machine awaiting the deserved change to be given. Sunset approached Twilight with a serious look, a look that made Twilight gulp heavily. "Money is the least of my worries, Twilight," Sunset stated calmly. "Soon it'll be one of yours too. Now, let's go." Twilight just listened, not wanting to make a scene. She heard the many coins collapsing to the floor from the slots of the self-checkout machine as she came to the exit with Sunset, stopping unexpectedly and pulling out one of her purchases. "Here," Sunset said, handing Twilight a small black box labelled with a neon pink cursive W. "Cover your scent before we go back out there. Better safe than sorry." Twilight didn't object and just slipped open the box, pulling out the rectangular bottle and spraying herself down with two sprays. Sunset sighed in annoyance as a response. "Give me the bottle," Sunset commanded with irritation. Twilight handed the bottle to Sunset, quickly removing the brass lid and drowning Twilight with a barrage of sprays. Twilight quickly closed her eyes in panic, coughing from the suffocating smell. Sunset coated her from head to toe, and after about twenty sprays, finally stopped. Twilight continued to cough as Sunset swatted away the fumes towards the ceiling, relieving Twilight somewhat of the smell. "A bit of a warning next time?!" Twilight snapped. Sunset chuckled in response. "Now you know what I mean when I say "cover your scent." Just remember, and you won't need a warning." Twilight growled as a way of showing she wasn't finding Sunset's antics funny or helpful, her arms crossed and foot tapping. "You'll get over it," Sunset stated. "Now, let's get out of here. The sooner we're out of town the better chance we have of having the advantage and more time to plan." Twilight hesitantly followed, exiting the store with Sunset. Sunset did a quick ground check for any danger and was relieved to not find any setbacks. "All clear," Sunset confirmed, quickly leading Twilight back to the car, unlocking the metal trap, and once inside, shedding her body of the hoodie, tossing it into the back seat of Twilight's vehicle. Underneath the attire, Sunset wore a hot pink T-shirt that blended well with her other attire, but that's not what caught Twilight's eye; peeking from Sunset's right sleeve was what looked like a tattoo of some kind of phrase written in a bizarre language. A language Twilight didn't even recognize despite all of her studies of different cultures and languages. Sunset caught Twilight staring and quickly addressed what it was, shutting her door. "It's nothing. Just a mistake from my past," she clarified, slipping on her jacket and hiding the marks once again. Sunset hadn't necessarily told a lie; it was a blemish that represented the biggest mistake of her entire life, and after what had happened recently, made it even more disgusting to look at. That's the main reason that she normally wore her jacket, not wanting to see her past mistakes reflect in her eyes. She remained silent as she ignited the car to life and pulled out of the massive parking lot onto the main highway. Twilight decided not to question anything about the supposed tattoo, and after slipping off her hoodie, she sat back in her seat and allowed the ambience of the car's rumbling engine to take her back to sleep. The long drive had come to a halt far outside of Canterlot City, the surroundings only being woodlands on both sides of the road. Sunset wasn't sure where she was going, but she knew that one way to get a major lead on Molsken and whoever else was behind this was to get out of the area that they normally prefer to hunt. That was the reason she had rushed Twilight so much; from what she had overheard in the woods and knowing how the royals work, she knew there wasn't much time before Molsken's plan would go into motion. Considering her keen senses hadn't caught any head or tail of Molsken or any of his weasels, she knew that she had beaten the odds, but knew that she couldn't make any mistakes from hereon. Sunlight peered through the windshield, but Sunset wasn't worried. Unlike the casual vampire tales of sunlight being one of a vampire's greatest weakness, it was rubbish to the vampires of reality. However, the warm feeling of the sun caressing her soft flesh made her wince, because she normally avoided the daylight, staying indoors doing other things. As her mother had taught her, she was strongest at night, so day seemed like a nuisance to Sunset. She glanced over at Twilight, still asleep and snoring lightly; this was a good opportunity to find some breakfast while still keeping her true identity hidden from Twilight. Carefully, she opened the car door slowly, hoping that the rusty latches didn't decide to sing out their usual songs. Luckily, she succeeded, closing the door with the same amount of care and turning to the mass of forestry accompanied by the sounds of the usual ecosystem of woodlands. She decided to wander a little deeper past where the car was currently rested, both to avoid any chance of Twilight seeing her, and to get a better feel for her senses. She navigated deep enough to where she was out of Twilight's sight and turned her focus to her surroundings. She checked all directions, up until she found herself a meal of her own; a healthy doe wandering amongst the foliage. Twilight's breakfast would be easy; a couple of eggs resting in a nest would be an easy find. Without any further hesitation, Sunset charged, finding the doe with ease and breaking the neck with no more than a simple tug. The animal yelped at first but eventually fell limp in Sunset's grip, allowing her to feast with ease. She wasn't necessarily hungry; her hunger was mainly over stress and desire for relief, and as her silvery fangs sunk deep into the rough flesh of the mammal. Her relief was met, sucking the irony crimson liquid down like a milkshake. At least it was calm, up until the animal jumped into a sudden set of spasms, causing Sunset to jump and blood to splatter everywhere. The majority of it ended up on Sunset, her clothes soaked in dark red and face and hair soaked with splats of the thick liquid. Sunset looked like she had committed a murder, which wasn't a total lie in this case. That didn't matter to Sunset though; the main problem that had caused her to panic, was the fact that she was covered in blood. How the hell was she going to explain this to Twilight? "Shit!" she cussed aloud. With her frustrations somewhat calmed in just one outburst, she resorted to calming down and finding a way out of her current predicament. The last thing she needed to do was panic. "Calm down, Sunset," she said to herself with a long sigh. "More than likely there's a river or stream nearby. Just wash it off and it'll be fine." This wasn't her first predicament with a bloody oopsie; she'd only reacted the way she had because of the stress she was under, along with the fact she was currently in the process of protecting her own species's worst enemy from a horrid fate. It was a lot of pressure on her wellbeing. Now, with a plan in mind, she turned her senses in search of a nearby stream, river, or spring. It didn't take long at all, finding a shallow one not far from her current position, and quickly dashed in the direction of the water source. It took less than a second to meet the spring, proceeding to taking off her clothes. Sunset wasn't worried about any intrusions, seeing the spring was hid well within the forest. A light breeze tickled her skin as she tested the water with her toes, finding the water surprisingly decent, and not ice cold. She delved her body into the water, allowing her nerves to finally come to a compromise with the water temperature. Her naked body reacted with a mild set of shivers, but after settling in the water for a good minute, she had adapted with ease. She dunked her head beneath the water, running her hands through her hair violently, free of the blood. The clear water glew a mild tinge of red as she rid her body of the thick liquid that she called food, feeling relaxed from the water's embrace with her body. It was probably the most bliss she'd felt in over a week, before the royals had turned her life into a living hell on Earth. A bliss that captivated her to just take a moment to relax. She listened, and in the time she spent in that spring, she had thought over many things, the main one being her attitude towards Twilight. If she was ever going to earn any shred of trust from Twilight, she needed to stop acting like a drill sergeant and open up more about the situation. The only problem was that she didn't want to have to reveal to Twilight her TRUE identity if it wasn't necessary. She still had no clue why she was even saving her from Molsken, and was putting her life on the line for a damn mortal. "You have no idea what you are doing, Sunset," she chastised to herself. "But, we're here and doing this, so something's gotta give to make even ground possible." With the blood off of her bare body, she proceeded out of the cool water and back up onto the dry ground. She didn't have a towel, so she just allowed the sun to dry her off in the time of soaking her clothes in the water, vigorously scrubbing away the blood of her meal. With her strength, the liquid was off and ridden of in no time, and while the majority of her body was dry, her thick fiery hair was still mildly wet. To fix that, she wringed her fiery locks over and over until it was dry enough, then proceeded to putting her clean attire back on. She was dressed in less than five minutes, and resorted to listening for nearby birds. Once again, it wasn't long before she found a non-vacant nest and made haste on getting her accomplice a healthy breakfast. "Where the hell have you been?!" Twilight objected in absolute arrogance. "I've been here alone for a fucking hour! Do you have any idea what it's like waking up in the middle of nowhere alone!?" Sunset walked past the thickets of the woods, up to the car, and straight to Twilight. She didn't say anything and just reached into a pocket of her jacket, pulling out two speckled eggs and placing them in Twilight's hands. "Yes," Sunset responded, then walked past Twilight. She turned her head back in the direction of Twilight's gaze with a sympathetic look on her face. "I'll make a fire. I need to talk to you about a lot of things anyways." Her voice was low and somewhat-sorrowful, causing Twilight to become heavily confused. Her anger over the abandonment in the middle of wherever they were dissipated as she found a nearby rock with a flat surface, and with Sunset's assistance, carried it to the homemade fire pit that Sunset had assembled and ignited with two sticks. Less to say, Twilight was impressed. They placed the rock gently into the middle of the pit, hoping the flames would be able to heat the rock like a gas stove. They tested it first with a live leaf from a tree, knowing it wouldn't get eaten to a crisp by the flames. The two allowed the flames time to heat the rock to temperature, taking time to talk in their free time. Something both of them needed, especially Sunset. Twilight was the first to say something. "So, "Sunset" was it, what do you need to talk to me about?" Twilight said with a tinge of irritation. Sunset let out a long sigh amongst the heat of their makeshift stovetop, continuing to stare into the flickering flames. "Let's just start from the beginning," she started. "The night you were attacked, I was nearby. I saw that creep follow your friend's car to the party, and I found his actions abnormal to say the least. I decided to just stay low profile and monitor his actions closely. Once he knocked you out, that's when I had had enough and used your mace to temporarily weaken him." "So, you're some kind of superhero?" Twilight said sarcastically. "Why didn't you just call the police, and how did you know about my mace?!" "The truth is that I'd been watching him for awhile, which meant I had to watch you closely, otherwise my cover would've been blown," she lied. Twilight continued to hold the same face, to which Sunset wanted to cuss at fiercely, knowing Twilight was reading right through her terrible lies. "Look, despite what happened in my past, nobody is that interested in me, and I have never used my mace, except for that one night," Twilight claimed with clear confidence, standing up with her fists clenched. "If you continue lying to me, despite all you've done for me, I'll have no reason to trust you one bit!" "But I am telling you the truth!" Sunset attempted to plead, failing miserably. Twilight didn't budge on the desperate attempt by Sunset and began storming back to the car, her sneakers crushing the various foliage with might. Sunset stood up, chasing after her and knowing what she needed to say to sway Twilight. "Where are you going?!" Sunset yelled. "Home!" Twilight yelled back. "You don't even know where we are! You'll get lost or run out of gas trying to get home!" "I'll take my chances!" Twilight was already at the driver door, and Sunset was running out of options. She had tried her hardest to keep things civil, but now it was clear she'd been left with no choice. "Do you really wanna know the truth?!" Sunset offered in annoyance. Twilight didn't seize her process of getting into the car, but did answer Sunset. "Gladly!" Left with no choice, Sunset took in a long breath then burst out the answer in quick succession. "I'm a vampire and the guy that attacked you that night was too!" Sunset confessed. Twilight didn't buy it, chuckling sarcastically at the answer. "Wow. First you're a superhero, and now you're a mythological creature? You really are something special, Sunset. If that's even your real name." "I can prove it," Sunset claimed. "No! I've heard enough bullshit for one day! Now, if you'll excuse me, I'll be ta- Her words stopped immediately upon the sight of Sunset, now with her wings spread out wide enough to shade the entire area. She remain airborne as Twilight's face fell from irritated to shocked, and now, to fear. Sunset caught the shift in Twilight's expression and quickly attempted to calm the situation. "Despite what your kind's literature has told you, not all vam- Her attempt was an absolute fail upon a shriek from Twilight that echoed throughout the massive forest and her dashing like prey being chased in the opposite direction. Sunset could only sigh in defeat, knowing it was pointless to go after her; she wouldn't listen and would only run faster. That didn't mean she'd given up though, turning her ear in Twilight's direction and listening closely. Twilight navigated through the thick woods frantically, her emotions a mess, sobs escaping her, and her adrenaline on overdrive. All she could think of was running, hiding, and getting away from the creature she had always assumed a work of fiction. Her tears glistened in the rays of sunlight that peeked through the trees as she continued to navigate the thick vegetation with a few trips and falls, her thoughts racing with the sentence "why me" on loop. She felt betrayed, scared, and foolish. First, a guy tries to kill her, then she becomes a suspect of a murder she didn't commit, and lastly, she's foolish enough to let herself get kidnapped by a murderous creature for slaughter. What the hell was she thinking!? She just wanted to go home, lock herself in her bedroom, and never come out again, but instead, here she was out in the middle of nowhere, running for her life. At that point, she didn't care if she got snatched by a bear trap, fell into a ditch, or even got eaten by said animal. Upon an abrupt stop to her run, hitting something sturdy and rough, her wish became reality; despite hitting her head hard off the ground, she could make out what she had run into, and immediately, her fear escalated even higher; standing high above her in an angry state was a massive Grizzly Bear. Her head pounded like a drum, making her ability to focus accordingly nearly impossible. What she could see though, was the beast rising on its hind legs, growling down at her in a display of dominance. Unable to concentrate or get up, Twilight did the only thing that came to her mind; she screamed as loud as she could. Sunset almost immediately caught the cry of Twilight's voice and didn't waste a second, dashing to the area as fast as lightning. The bear had started to pounce down towards Twilight, up until Sunset had seized the movement with a good elbow to its jugular, and a kick to the abdomen that sent it back an estimated forty yards, five trees breaking in half like fragile glass upon the creature's impact with them. Twilight was still cowering on the ground when Sunset had turned back to her, still a little delusional from her impact with the ground. Sunset simply held out a hand to help her up, not showing any forceful actions towards Twilight as a way to prove she wasn't going to harm her. Twilight cowered at first, but with a little patience and allowing Twilight to move at her own pace, she eventually succeeded, pulling her up from the forest floor. Twilight didn't seem to want to run, nor did she show fear towards Sunset. If anything, despite her head hurting, she was baffled from what she'd just seen Sunset perform. In two blows, she had taken down a Grizzly Bear; one of the most lethal animals on the planet. Not to mention, she had kicked it back nearly half the length of a football field, and the force had been so devastating that it had broken trees in half as if they were fragile. It was amazing and intimidating. Instead of wasting time walking back, Sunset just dashed back to their "campsite" with Twilight on her back, the phenomenon causing Twilight to grow even more amazed as she got off of Sunset's back. "You okay to stand on your own?" Sunset asked. "You took a pretty nasty fall." "Yeah, I'll be okay," she replied, placing her feet on the ground and returning to the firepit. Her steps were slightly off, but steady enough to where Sunset didn't have to assist. The two took their respective spots around the fire, ready to have a more civil conversation. Twilight was the first to speak again. "Look, I'm… "Stop, Twilight," Sunset interrupted. "You don't owe me any apologies. I'm the one who needs to apologize." "What?" "I've done nothing but told you lies and forced you to do things. I've been a terrible help in this whole thing." "What are you talking about? You've helped me more than I have you. You saved me at the party, took the liberty to keep me safe from some monster, and now, you saved me from getting killed by a bear. I practically owe you my life at this point." "But, I could've been better than I was. I was a bossy bitch that treated you terribly. You don't owe me anything except a middle finger, Twilight." Twilight giggled at that, a smile breaking her lips for the first time in Sunset's company. "You may not be wrong about that, but I also know that you were only doing those things to protect me from… Well, the cat's kinda out of the bag now, so… Sunset giggled as a response, turning to Twilight. "Thanks Twilight," Sunset said sweetly. "I promise that I'll make a better effort to not be so bossy and forceful." "And I'll try to be more nice and make an effort to be less paranoid of your real identity," Twilight followed. Both girls smiled and hugged, up until Twilight jumped at a sudden unexpected discovery; Sunset's body was as cold as ice. "How can you be so cold in this weather?!" Twilight exclaimed unintentionally. Sunset pulled back, rubbing the back of her neck and a light blush grazing her face. "Sorry, that's a vampire thing," Sunset replied sheepishly. Twilight's eyes went wide with confusion and shock. "That'll definitely take some getting used to," she stated. Sunset only chuckled sheepishly, her chuckles being broken by a sudden painful grunt from Twilight. Her right hand met the side of her head, massaging her temple and expressing a painful gesture. "You okay?" Sunset asked. "My head is pounding," Twilight replied. "Perhaps I hit the ground harder than I thought." Sunset thought of a way to potentially help Twilight, seeing heat wasn't helping. A solution immediately popped into her head as she stood up from the ground. "Come on, I know how we can cure your headache," Sunset assured. Twilight only looked up at her with a raised eyebrow. "What are you proposing?" Twilight questioned. Sunset only held out a hand. "Just trust me." "Naked?! Is that really necessary?!" Twilight complained. "Why can't I just wear my bra and underwear like a swimming suit?!" "If you prefer a wet change of clothes to dress back into, go ahead and do that, but if you want the best experience, you need to go all the way," Sunset replied. Twilight pouted in defeat, her body only covered by her bra and underwear in the mass of trees and vegetation. Sunset was leaning against a tree just admiring the beauty of the natural body of water, tempted to shed her own attire and go a second round. "Fine, but I'm not going any further with you watching me!" she pouted in defeat. She pointed to a nearby tall rock resting on the shoreline, and like an owner addresses their pet, motioned her over to the spot by violently lashing her arm downward with her index finger pointing. "Fair enough," Sunset surrendered, walking over to the desired spot. "Even if we do share the same anatomy." "Sunset!" Twilight gasped. "I'm kidding. I promise, no peeking until you tell me it's okay to look," Sunset confirmed. Twilight rolled her eyes at the joke then walked away towards the shoreline to strip further. Not long after, a set of grunts and growls erupted from Twilight, immediately raising Sunset's curiosity, but she just allowed Twilight her privacy as requested. The complaints continued for another minute, up until Sunset decided to intervene on the predicament. "Everything okay?" Sunset asked. "It's fine," Twilight said between breaths. "This bra just likes to give me trouble sometimes." The grunts continued, so Sunset kept conversation. "Do you need help? I swear Twilight, I'm not interested in catching sight of your… you know… "things." "No no! I got this," Twilight insisted. Another minute passed, and no progress had been made. Sunset just sat in wait for the obvious outcome, hearing tiredness begin to come over Twilight. Another minute and another, and another, and another. Twilight finally surrendered to her stubborn attire. "Sunset?" Twilight called in defeat "Yes?" Sunset answered mockingly. "A little help please?" Twilight surrendered. Sunset stood from her spot and walked out to find Twilight tangled up and stuck. Sunset had to do all she could to contain her laughter, nearly losing it upon first sight. She stood Twilight back up on her feet and took hold of where her bra strap clipped together, immediately noticing the issue. "No wonder you struggle with this one, your clip is all contorted," Sunset explained. "I'm aware of that," Twilight confirmed. "It's been that way for awhile." "Why don't you just go buy a new one?" Sunset questioned. "That would be easier than whatever you've got going on here." "I'm not exactly carrying around a credit card or clumps of one-hundred dollar bills," Twilight confessed. "I rarely get the chance to shop for myself." Sunset rolled her eyes, already having a solution to this issue. "That settles it then. Next town we end up in, you're going shopping for some new clothes," Sunset proposed, loosening the clip and watching it break apart to reveal Twilight's back. Twilight caught the bra with her arm, still holding the cups against her chest. "There we go," Sunset clarified. "Now, I'll just head back over to my little rock so you can undress the rest of yourself." "Thank you very much," Twilight stated, waiting for Sunset to take her seat, then she slipped off her underwear and stepped forward into the cool water. The coolness immediately made Twilight’s skin shiver mildly, calming after adapting to the temperature. She had taken her time before going in fully, especially when the spring’s surface had reached just below her hips, which had caused her to wince and yell out a high pitched yelp that made Sunset snicker in secrecy. Eventually, Twilight just delved into the water, wanting to just get it over with, and upon her official full dunk into the spring, she yelped again upon surfacing. This time, Sunset couldn’t contain her laughter. Twilight didn’t share the same reaction. “Urgh! Shut up!” she exclaimed in mild anger. Sunset quickly contained her laughter. “Sorry,” Sunset said through residual chuckles. “Something tells me that you don’t swim much. I’ve seen reactions to cold water, but your’s was well… something else.” Twilight calmed her anger, allowing her body to become attune to the water. She kept her body hidden underneath the water, with only her head afloat for both privacy and common knowledge reasons. “Well, I used to… when I was a kid,” Twilight confessed, letting out a sigh. “When my life was… better. More jovial.” Sunset winced at that. This was something that she hadn’t expected to come out of Twilight. “What do you mean?” Sunset questioned with a hint of sympathy. Twilight hesitated before answering, a frown forming in the process. “Nothing. Forget it,” Twilight concluded, a hint of sadness in her voice. Sunset didn’t argue, not wanting to cause any sort of trouble. Instead, she just changed the subject to something similar but relevant enough. “Hey, remember the thing you saw on my arm?” Sunset asked. “Yeah. What about it?” Twilight responded. “Well, I didn’t necessarily lie when I said it was a mistake from my past,” Sunset assured. Twilight winced, allowing Sunset to continue. Sunset followed. “The mark is a symbol that only “special” vampires earn. It was gifted to me by the royals of my kind, back when I didn’t know any better about what I was getting myself into.” Sunset paused briefly, taking in a long breath. “I was a little shit, thinking I was unstoppable, and for awhile I was, but as the saying goes, everyone meets their match. Despite my advanced abilities, I was eventually beaten by the most spoiled brat of my race, Molsken. The monster that is after you, and the brother of the guy that attacked you at the party. My intervention nearly cost me my life, because meddling in the royals business is a fatal crime.” “How did you escape death?” Twilight questioned. Sunset nearly lost her breath, remembering the night her mother was coldly taken out of her life by those bastards. “My mother… she sacrificed herself for me… Twilight instantly jumped in horror at that, covering her mouth with both of her hands. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry, Sunset,” Twilight sympathized. “If I would’ve- “No. It’s okay, Twilight,” Sunset assured. “You can’t hold onto the grief of the past. You need to hold onto what you can still do. The past is impossible to change. Therefore, you need to focus on fixing the present and future.” Twilight wasn’t very sure how to feel about that, even if Sunset was technically correct about the logic. She decided to just take the opportunity to turn the conversation from the grim truth she had just been informed about to something less grim. “I honestly have felt like I have no life ever since my parents decided to work full time,” Twilight confessed. “It feels like I’m alone, and the only thing I have to accompany me is my collection of books. It’s the same each and every day, and while I was fine with it at first, after a month, it just got to the point of where I became numb to life in general. A life I don’t want to have.” “Have you told your parents about how you feel?” Sunset questioned. “I’ve never gotten the chance,” Twilight confessed, a sadness audible in her voice. “I would’ve in the hospital if it weren’t for the fact I was jacked up on morphine and stressed out from all that had happened at the party. Any other time, it’s just me, school, and home.” Sunset expressed a look of sorrow, her biggest desire at that moment to give Twilight a big hug. It was official that she had unlocked a part of Twilight that wasn’t normally revealed, giving her hope that she had managed to do what she had aimed for in thought in the spring that morning. “I’m sorry to hear that, Twilight,” Sunset said sympathetically. Twilight lowered her head to where her mouth was delved under the water’s surface, blowing bubbles as a way of expressing her sadness. “But trust me when I say that you’ve got a ton to live for, and I’m going to do all I can to keep you safe from Molsken and the rest of his cohorts.” Twilight rose her mouth from under the water. “Can I ask you something, Sunset?” Twilight asked. “Sure,” Sunset simply replied. “Why me?” Twilight asked. Sunset was confused, raising an eyebrow at the question. “What do you mean?” Sunset questioned in confusion. “What’s so special about me that would make you, an immortal ancient vampire with immoral abilities beyond your kind, want to save me? It doesn’t seem to make sense logically, seeing humans are the mortal enemy of your kind.” Sunset was afraid that that question would eventually come up, seeing the answer was still unclear. She refused to just lie to her again, so she thought deeply about what may have led her here, especially after merely escaping death. “Well, if I’m being honest, I actually don’t know exactly why,” Sunset confessed. “Maybe it’s to settle a score with Molsken once and for all, my past self making reckless decisions, or perhaps… my mother telling me something. Whatever the reason, I can say one thing Twilight, I’m happy to have chosen to deceive my own kind, because I don’t know what it is, but there’s something special about you.” That comment had caused Twilight’s face to develop a blush, not even expecting that to have ever come out of Sunset’s mouth. She was an immortal being with crazy strength, speed, and senses; she was merely a 17 year old girl that had nothing special to offer or show, so she had no idea if Sunset had drunk some funky blood or was being serious. “You give me wayyyy too much credit,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “Only thing I’m good at is being a nerd and bookworm.” Sunset chuckled in return. “Don’t sell yourself short,” Sunset claimed. “Perhaps your specialty hasn’t shown itself yet. You know now that my senses are more sensitive than any other animal on your planet, so you know it’s not a coincidence if my senses pick up something about you that is special.” Twilight couldn’t argue with that, knowing full well that arguing with an otherworldly creature was useless and impossible to outmatch. She decided to play along, lying back in the water. “What sort of “specialty” are you sensing inside of me, if your senses are able to determine that?” Twilight asked. “They aren’t,” Sunset confirmed. “All I know is that you are indeed special.” Twilight smiled, feeling warm inside. It was a feeling she hadn’t felt in a long time. “Thanks Sunset,” Twilight said warmly. “While our first meets weren’t the best, I’m glad to be here with you too. Despite what I said earlier, this whole mission to save me has made me feel more alive than I’ve felt in years. For once, that numbness has disappeared, and I have you to thank for that.” Sunset blushed and strangely, she found herself shedding a tear. Something she hadn’t even anticipated, but didn’t see it as something weak or disgusting. It actually felt good to cry happy tears, given the past week of nothing but dread. She had been taught her whole life that mortals were nothing but killers that wouldn’t hesitate to end her kinds’ lives, and while Twilight had run at first, she eventually grew to trust Sunset like a friend. Now, they were conversing like normal friends at a lunch table. “Friend” was the key term that made Sunset feel like a sun had grown in her body, seeing every friend she had ever had, aside from her mother and father, were nothing but treacherous asses that used her for her abilities. It was part of how she got tricked into getting stuck with the mark on her arm for the rest of her life. Twilight felt real. She wasn’t using her or tricking her; she was being open about her most personal thoughts and wasn’t just shrugging aside Sunset’s like they weren’t important. She was listening and understanding, despite what she was in full reality. She wiped away her tears and responded with simple words. “I’m glad to hear that,” she said with a smile. “How’s your head?” “Much better,” Twilight responded happily. “I think talking and getting things off my chest really helped, though the pain most likely will return.” “True,” Sunset agreed. “Why don’t we get ready to get moving? We need to cover a lot of ground, because Molsken has most likely caught on and will be moving at night, so we need to move during the day. Not to mention, we need to refuel the car, and don’t think I haven’t forgotten about taking you on a shopping trip for some new clothes.” Her last set of words came out playfully, to which Twilight giggled at. “Alright, but before we go… Twilight fell silent amongst the calm of the spring, causing Sunset to wince in wonder, keeping her promise not to peek at her in the nude. Her calm was cut by a sudden splash of cold water, reacting with a surprised yelp and turning to where Twilight swam afloat laughing like a maniac. “Twilight!” Sunset exclaimed, quickly covering her eyes. “Awww, what’s the matter, vampire girl? Afraid of a mortal’s “features?” Sunset slowly uncovered her eyes, only to be met with another barrage of cold water. She quickly got the message Twilight was sending, smiling deviously. “Oh, that is SO it!” Sunset said, proceeding to take off her clothes. Twilight panicked, getting a head start to the opposite side of the spring, but Sunset found her quickly, splashing her with an equal amount of the spring’s water. “Ahhh! Sunset!” Twilight yelled while trying to dodge Sunset’s attacks. An onset of giggles from both of them filled the ambience of the forest as they continued to engage in the most serious water war ever recorded in history. ConfessionsA flitter of tattered wings along with a thump stirred Molsken to full attention, his back turned away from the creature that had disturbed his peace. He opened his closed eyelids to reveal his glowing crimson eyes, as he turned to meet his guest, their wings now folded and appearing more like a human, save for their piercing green eyes. Eyes that Molsken knew all too well. He favored his sudden guest with a sinister smile as he looked them over with a quick movement of his eyes, then walked forward. "Is it done?" Molsken asked in his cold voice. "Is the girl finally out of my hair so my brother can rest peacefully?" There was a pause. A long and dramatic one that made Molsken's eyes grow more blood-red in the darkness. Dalko eventually found his answer and addressed Molsken properly. "She's missing. There isn't a soul in the house, and the girl's car is gone." His voice was shaky. Molsken's glowing gaze died down, figuring there was an easy answer to this. "Perhaps a night on the town?" Molsken analyzed. "That's fine. We have all the time in the world to wait for her to return, so that's exactly what we'll do." Dalko fidgeted with his hands severely upon the reply, and with that, Molsken's calm demeanor shifted instantly to an angry one. "About that. I had Alos scout the entire town for the car, and it's nowhere to be found. She's gone somewhere outside the town." Molsken calmed once again. "That's oddly convenient. No matter, I love a good game of hide and seek; it makes the thrill of catching her all the more satisfying in the end. She'll have to come home eventually, and when she does, I'll be happy to rip her throat out and dine on her blood like a Royal should with each meal." "So, what do we do for now?" Dalko asked. Molsken held his crooked smile upon response. "I want you to keep a good eye on the house, while your brother watches the roads that lead out of the city," Molsken directed. "Once you see her or the vehicle, I want you to inform me immediately, and seeing the girl tried to avoid her fate, I'll take the liberty of finishing her off for good." Dalko bowed as an answer then took off into the sky, wings spread wide and disappearing in a sudden flash. Molsken turned to the sight of the full moon, feeling it's glow strengthen him like a drug. He had private plans of his own, and upon baring his fangs at the celestial body in the form of a wide grin, he spoke aloud. "But first, I have to make a little visit to the Shimmer residence," he slithered. "This hunt is going to be even better if my assumption is correct." Vladmir Shimmer jumped at the sound of two knocks on the door to his home, putting down the novel he had been quite engaged in and placing it on the side table. His first thoughts were who would be visiting him at this time of night, seeing it was late, and the majority of nearby kin were locked up for the night, having finished their hunts. Perhaps Sunset's back early, the door's locked, and she wants in the house? That was literally the only option that came to mind as he hurried to the door, coming to it in a split second with a single dash. The door's locks were still unlocked, so that raised suspicion immediately, but he was able to defend himself well, so he just dropped his suspicions, turned the knob, and opened it to the sight of Molsken. This immediately set off many red flags in his head as he addressed his most-unwanted guest. "Lord Molsken?" Vladmir greeted. "Evening, Mr. Shimmer," Molsken greeted back, his generous tone believable. "I was wondering if Sunset has returned from her hunt yet?" Vladmir raised an eyebrow. "What's the purpose? You've never cared to check on my daughter before, so why now?" Molsken had expected this, and he already had a counter to the argument. "The other royal's have spotted a gang of rogue vampires within our area, and the younger lords, such as myself, have been tasked with checking on all of our fellow brothers and sisters." Vladmir didn't buy it, but played along anyway to avoid any unnecessary drama or violence. To be safe, he slowly started to shift into a defensive stance, unknowingly to Molsken. "Oh, well she left to visit a distant relative a couple days ago," Vladmir confirmed, going off of Sunset's cover up story to save Twilight. "She won't be back for a week or so, and as you and I both know, my daughter is more than capable of handling some rogues. I'm sure she's fine, my Lord." "Seems like a perfect time for her to vacate the area," Molsken said mockingly, knowing he had his answer. "I thought the same, but you know how Raz is. Be sure to send a reminder when she does return. This rogue situation might last weeks, and we don't want Sunset being attacked or worse by mistake." "I'll be sure to do that when she returns," Vladmir concluded. "Very good. You have a nice night, Mr. Shimmer." With that, the door closed and Molsken pretended to move along to the next tree. Once the coast was clear, Molsken took off into the sky, planning to return to his home to plan out the next step in his plan. "So, Sunset Shimmer decided to harbor a human and interfere with the order of our race yet again? This must be my lucky day." The next town hadn't been too far from where Sunset and Twilight had resided in briefly, and after refueling the car, Sunset had stopped at the closest clothes store. It was a moderately sized store called "Ashley's" that seemed fitting enough for what she was looking for, and while Twilight had objected, Sunset hadn't struggled the slightest at practically dragging her in. The door emitted the jingle of a small bell upon entering, and the aroma of some sweet berry-scented fragrance drowned both of their nostrils. They approached the counter where a young girl with long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail sat engaged in some fashion magazine, ringing the bell to get her attention. The girl jumped mildly and made eye contact with both of them, smiling greetingly. "Hello! Welcome to Ashley's!" she greeted. "My name is Charlotte! How may I be of assistance to you today?" Sunset spoke for Twilight, knowing she was the more social butterfly. "Hi. My friend needs a new wardrobe, and a good variety of it," Sunset greeted back. "Do you have a good idea of where we can find that here?" "Absolutely!" Charlotte confirmed. "Are you looking for just shirts and pants, or are you looking for that and other bodywear?" "Both," Sunset assured simply. "I see," Charlotte mused. "Follow me, and we'll get your friend all set!" Charlotte stepped out from behind the desk through a side door and approached Sunset specifically. "Just her?" Charlotte asked. "I'm sure we could suit you with something too, dear." "Just her," Sunset clarified. "I'm good." "Very well. Follow me, please. I think I know just what will spice up your friend's style." Both of them did as instructed and followed Charlotte towards the back of the store, mostly composed of women's clothing. The store carried attire for both genders, despite the misleading name, and upon one glance at the pricetags, it was clear that their products were far from casual. Sunset wasn't worried about the prices, seeing she had far enough to afford anything being sold, but the deeper she walked into the store, she was starting to get second thoughts about her decision to not buy anything for herself. She had already spotted ten or more pieces of clothing she wouldn't hesitate to buy on a regular day. While she was a lethal bloodsucking monster, Sunset had a side to her that seemed human; she could surprisingly be very girly in nature. An aspect of her being that she was thankful for, unlike the royals who acted formal and had no sense of fashion, always wearing the same clothing. Outside of Sunset's personal thoughts, Charlotte had started to pile Twilight with a barrage of clothes, to which Twilight struggled to handle and Charlotte was oblivious to. "Oh yes! You'll surely draw eyes with this one! Ah, this is definitely your color! This one will go great with your eyes! This will fit your form fantastically!" Charlotte was in her own world. Twilight had attempted many times to stop Charlotte's mindless actions, but Charlotte was moving too fast for her to get a word out, so she just sighed and did her best to keep her balance. Eventually, Charlotte finally stopped and allowed Twilight to gain permanent balance, but nonetheless, Twilight still struggled. "Alright! Now that we have everything, let's move to the dressing room, shall we deary?" "I-I suppose… "Very good! Please follow me!" Twilight sighed in defeat. "I'll be out soon, Sunset," Twilight stated through her struggle to hold all of the clothing. Sunset chuckled. "Alright, see you in a minute," Sunset replied nicely, watching as Twilight was led into the dressing room just off to the side. Twilight disappeared into one of the provided rooms, and Sunset just stood with her arms crossed and a smile on her face. Charlotte joined her shortly, allowing Twilight privacy as much as breathing room. "So, how did you two meet?" Charlotte asked. That question came off in a way Sunset recognized as a deeper curiosity, so she just played nice. "What do you mean by that?" Sunset questioned. "You know… how did you two become… She made the answer with her fingers, and Sunset immediately caught on. "O-oh!" she chirped, a blush forming on her face. "No, no, no! We… we're not…. "that." We're just friends." Charlotte expressed a grin that made it clear that she wasn't buying Sunset's words. "Your face says otherwise, dear," Charlotte countered. "Blush and all." Sunset's blush only swole further, causing her to stumble even more with her words. "No! The blush is due to me being asked something… unexpected! How would you feel if I asked if you were sharing a bed with...I don't know… another employee?!" Charlotte merely shrugged her shoulders. "Deny it all you want, but I've seen many faces like yours in my store before, and some have denied, some haven't. However, the result is always the same. No need to be ashamed. She's beautiful." Sunset could only stare blankly. She had no comeback, only silence, and seemed frozen in place. She eventually found her words and broke the silence with a grunt of annoyance, walking like a stomping giant toward the front of the store. She opened the door and stepped outside, taking in the fresh air as if she were suffocating. Her blush still dressed her face as she let out a long sigh of relief. "She's crazy," she stated to herself. "Twilight's just an acquaintance, until all of this chaos is put to bed. Nothing more." She pulled her hair back in conflict, feeling guilty for calling Twilight an "acquaintance." While it had only been a couple days together, Twilight had become more than an acquaintance. If she were just that, they wouldn't be shopping at a clothing store as if they were BFF's buying something for a school prom. They'd still be driving and probably would be five towns over by now, yet here they were. "Fine, but Twilight's just a friend. JUST A FRIEND. We're nothing more than that." Then the memory of the spring started to play out. As much as she wanted to deny it, Sunset had felt like there was more than just a "friendly" connection the entire time they were there, and it wasn't because they were naked. The conversation they had engaged in had felt like more than just a friendly one; it reminded her of when she had serious talks with her mother. From the level of personal information to the level of how comfortable Twilight had been in sharing that information with her, a complete stranger, it had felt like an intimate connection. Something that seemed wrong and impossible, especially considering what she was. Humans were an enemy of her race, so why was Twilight so open and comfortable around her? "No! Get a hold of yourself! That lady is high in the night! It's against the laws of nature to even think it would be possible!" She hung her head and let out another long grunt of irritation. "Could it be possible though… Her conflicts were interrupted by a distant sound grazing her eardrums. A pair of wings that were thicker than a vampire's; wings of a creature she had seen only once in her past, and caused her to rise to full alert. "A Seeker," she stated. "Molsken knows and is onto my plan." She turned back to the storefront, wondering if she should run in and grab Twilight. They were in danger, but the creature was still distant. Distant enough for her to travel and take care of. However, she wondered if it was potentially a trap by Molsken to separate them, seeing he was more than aware that she and Twilight were together. She came up with a solution to that issue quickly, knowing Molsken was mainly after Twilight. Sunset ran to the car and hastily grabbed Twilight's jacket, tying it around her waist and running to a nearby alleyway. "If I have Twilight's jacket, I have Twilight's scent, so if there's another one of Molsken's weasels trying to chase her down, they'll follow her scent. I can only hope Twilight stays in the store until I get back." Spreading her wings and double-checking that Twilight's jacket was tight on her waist, she took off in the direction of the Seeker. It didn't take very long to find the gargoyle-like creature and knock it from flight, into the forest below. The creature landed with a hard thump and quickly rose to action, Sunset meeting it at ground level. The fiend snarled and barred its jagged teeth at Sunset, its red eyes meeting Sunset's in distaste at its interrupted flight. They both danced in a circle, up until the Seeker lunged at Sunset with its mouth open and venom-laced tongue lashing. Sunset easily dodged the attack, managing to grab the creature around its neck in flight, and with no more than a mild clench of her grip, broke the creature's neck. It collapsed like a stone and began to flail wildly, whining in the way of an injured animal. Sunset acted quick to soothe the creature, getting on her knees and closing her eyes. "Rest," Sunset gently comforted, placing a hand on the creature's belly. The creature's flailing and whining died down like a song's end, then like a flame to paper, the corpse seized its movement and slowly began to disintegrate particle by particle. Sunset felt bad for the creature, knowing it was just another one of Molsken's pawns in whatever game he was playing, being sacrificed for beneficial gain in his plan. Seekers were fierce creatures with a great sense of smell, mainly used for aiding younger vampires in hunting lessons. Molsken had mainly used it as a way of accomplishing his goals; blood for pleasure. A typical trait that the royals shared. Her mother had taught her this method of putting a Seeker to rest. Seekers were related to vampires, so being one of their own kin, vampires had a special connection to Seekers. This was the most peaceful and merciful way to send them to death, and it personally was painful for Sunset to have done what she'd done, but in the end, it was either her life or the Seeker's. Tears escaped her eyes as she stood back up to her feet and expressed an angry look that was directed at Molsken. However, something caused her attention to shift; an unwelcome presence. "Well, well, if it ain't Shimmerlocks," spoke a familiar voice. "Dikan," she addressed, turning to her unexpected guest amongst the foliage. He wore a white t-shirt and casual blue jeans, his brown hair blew in the breeze, and his hazel eyes met Sunset's like a beacon. "You're not the scent I was following, so tell me, why did I end up finding you rather than the girl I was supposed to find?" Dikan was someone that Sunset had met very briefly in her past, but he hadn't changed. He was still as authoritative as their first meet and still straight to the point. "Who sent you?" Sunset questioned. "Well now, Shimmer, that's none of your business," Dikan answered. "It was Molsken. I know, because he's had it out for that girl ever since his brother was killed by me," Sunset confirmed. Dikan just grunted at that. "Why are you assisting the royals, Dikan?" Sunset questioned. "You know for a fact that they're corrupt and could give a shit less about what happens to any of our kind. They'll shove a knife through your throat as soon as they get what they want, especially Molsken." "I could ask the same," Dikan countered. "Why are you assisting our very enemy? The ones who swore to wipe out our existence!" "Because she's different. She isn't out to kill us, and I'm not just going to let Molsken kill her! Something has to be done about their solutions to "peace!" They murdered my mother for no goddamn reason! Is that right, Dikan!? Is that justice!? Truly!?" Tears had started to form in Sunset's eyes at the statement about her mother. Dikan hadn't shown any shift in his demeanor, and with that, Sunset knew how this had to end. "As far as I'm concerned, Shimmer, you murdered one of our own for a human. Your mother was a fair trade, and by guarding a human, that makes you a traitor to your own kind!" "Then I guess you know how this ends?" Sunset got into a defensive stance, to which Dikan answered with his own stance. "I'm sorry it had to come to this," Sunset apologized, then she lunged at Dikan. An exchange of blows were met upon impact, the collision seeming like an explosion to the human eye. The majority were blocked by each, but some got through, and Sunset had been surprised at how much she had been affected by the blows. She actually struggled to hold her stance after some hits, and lost her breath at one specific hit right to her upper chest, just below her breasts. That's not to say she hadn't affected Dikan with her own blows. She'd managed to strike him in the face and chest a few times, causing him to falter as much as her. They didn't bleed, just healed if any cuts or lacerations were made in their respective blows. Sunset had received one bad one on her right cheek, which she repaid Dikan with a slash of her knuckles to his left eye. That specific wound had caused Dikan to lose his complete focus and allowed Sunset the advantage, pouncing onto Dikan's chest with extreme force. A set of cracks became audible upon the impact, resulting in a scream of pain from Dikan. Sunset took that opening as an opportunity to pin his arms to the ground, so she quickly acted, pinning Dikan and preventing him from engaging in any further combat. Dikan only laughed at her victory. "What are you going to do now? Kill me?" He questioned mockingly. "Just like you did the Seeker?" Sunset paused, thinking of what to do. Did she truly want to kill another one of her own? If she didn't, she'd just put Twilight in further danger, and she'd be guaranteed a rematch with Dikan. She truly just wanted things to just go back to normal, but she also knew that was impossible. There was only one solution to this. The very solution she'd stated prior to battling Dikan. "You brought this on yourself," she stated. "The last thing I want is to kill you or anyone else, but you gave me no choice, so accept the consequences of your choice." With a quick swing of her right fist, she struck Dikan with a force powerful enough to snap his neck, an audible snap clarifying her victory. Dikan was gone. Banished to the limbo forevermore. While she had won, Sunset didn't celebrate. She only fell to the ground in a state of absolute sadness and weeped in agony before the body of Dikan. A once honored vampire of her own kind. Twilight had finished up her multiple sessions of dress-up and walked out, only to be greeted by Charlotte, smiling widely. Twilight winced at the sudden encounter, still recovering from the slight aches her arm muscles had endured from all of the clothing Charlotte had stacked her with. "Did you find everything fitting to your liking!?" Charlotte questioned with an unhealthy amount of glee. "Surprisingly, yes. I'll take it!" Twilight stated. "I knew you'd love them! Right this way, deary!" Charlotte agreed, leading Twilight to the front counter. Along the way, Twilight glanced around, noticing the absence of Sunset, causing her to panic slightly. "Where's Sunset?" Twilight asked. "Oh, she took a walk outside," Charlotte clarified. Twilight calmed slightly. "Do you know why she took a walk?" Twilight asked. "Oh yes. She said that she just wanted to kill some time while you spruced yourself up!" Charlotte confirmed. Twilight nodded, seeing her answer was believable. She had been "sprucing herself up" for close to an hour, so it would make sense that she'd just go for a short walk. She was slightly worried about how she was going to pay for all of her new attire though, seeing she didn't have Sunset's wallet with her at the moment. She just decided to wait and converse with Charlotte. "Well, until she gets back, I'm sorry, but I can't pay for this. She's the one with the money." "Oh, pfft," Charlotte cooed with a wave of her hand. "You're all good, deary! I like having company every once in awhile, seeing this store doesn't get much traffic!" Twilight widened her eyes in surprise. "O-oh… Well, then I'm glad I can be of company!" Charlotte only smiled. "She's beautiful you know," Charlotte said, causing Twilight to jump in surprise. "Huh?" Twilight replied. "That girl. You're lucky to have her." "O-oh! W-w-we're not...you know… a thing. Just good friends." Charlotte shook her head. "I can see it in your eyes, deary," Charlotte stated. "How you really feel. I saw it from the moment you walked in." "I think you're mistaken... Sunset is just a good friend...We're nothing more than that." There was hesitation in Twilight's response, and she had no idea why she was being hesitant. She wasn't lying or making up lies, so why was she stammering and struggling to get her words out? A blush had started to adorn her face in the mix of her contemplation. "Sunset? What a gorgeous name for someone as beautiful as she is," Charlotte complimented. "Say what you want, dear, but I've seen many faces like yours, and I know what they mean." Twilight sighed. "You're wrong. Sunset is… special. We'd never work," Twilight informed, keeping Sunset's true identity hidden. "Special or not, love is something that cannot be altered. If it's meant to be, it will happen," Charlotte replied. Twilight froze at the mention of the word love. It was something she'd never even considered or bat an eye at. However, something told her to stop and think for a second. Did she have any sort of "feelings" for Sunset? Was Charlotte right about her assumptions? While their first meet hadn't been the most pleasant, Sunset had saved her life twice and was in the process of saving her from some vampire out for her blood. She thought back to their conversation at the spring. She'd asked a specific question that Sunset had not been able to answer, because she had no specific answer. “What’s so special about me that would make you, an immortal ancient vampire with immoral abilities beyond your kind, want to save me? It doesn’t seem to make sense logically, seeing humans are the mortal enemy of your kind.” “Well, if I’m being honest, I actually don’t know exactly why. Maybe it’s to settle a score with Molsken once and for all, my past self making reckless decisions, or perhaps… my mother telling me something. Whatever the reason, I can say one thing Twilight, I’m happy to have chosen to deceive my own kind, because I don’t know what it is, but there’s something special about you.” But there’s something special about you… That line stuck out the most. It carried something that Twilight couldn't spell out, up until it clicked. She knew what Sunset had meant. Why else would Sunset be putting her life in danger for her safety. It wasn't to settle a score or to repair the past; Sunset had said herself that you can't think about or stay in the past in that conversation. Therefore, that left only one conclusion. "S-Sunset is i-in l-lo- Her thoughts were interrupted upon the sound of a bell chime, Sunset standing in the doorway and appearing as if she were drunk. She stumbled and mumbled as she attempted to step further into the store, causing Twilight to grow worried. "Sunset?" Twilight stated worriedly. Sunset didn't respond, she just continued to stumble, up until she lost all of her strength and collapsed to the floor with a hard crash. "Sunset!" Twilight shouted, rushing to Sunset's aid. She knew calling an ambulance was pointless, so she lifted Sunset into her arms and turned to Charlotte. "I'll get her to a hos- "Go," Charlotte said softly. "I'll hold these for you." Twilight could honestly care less about the clothes, but she just smiled and worked quickly back to the car, where she settled Sunset into the passenger seat and took off to an unknown destination. Sunset woke with a gasp, looking around frantically at her surroundings. She was in a bed and in what looked like a hotel room, another bed separated by a nightstand being enough of a confirmation. A flat-screen T.V was turned onto the local news, to which Sunset paid no attention to, working her way to the edge of the bed. Twilight was nowhere to be found, but upon hearing the shower running, Sunset calmed down. Knowing she was safe as much as Twilight, she tried to recollect what happened to end her up in a hotel room. "What happened?" she questioned, following with a grunt. "I remember fighting Dikan, breaking down, flying back, then… A sudden onset of what happened after she had landed back in the alleyway flashed before her eyes; she had been met with a sudden strike of dizziness and pain. It was so bad that she couldn't walk straight and barely made it back to the entrance of the store. She immediately resorted to checking herself for any unhealed wounds, stripping herself of her clothing with haste. In her haste, Twilight had walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her, creating a potentially-awkward scenario. "Oh good! You're awGAH! Sorry! Am I interrupting something!?" Twilight apologized. Sunset turned her gaze away from her own body, meeting Twilight's instantly. "No, no! I'm just checking for something," Sunset assured. "You can look. You've seen me naked anyways, so it shouldn't be a shocking sight." "I know, I just prefer to respect people's privacy," Twilight stated, walking over to the opposite bed to dress. "What happened by the way? You scared me for a minute." Sunset continued to search for any suspicious marks as she responded. "I've got bad news," Sunset started. "Our enemy has caught on. I had to take care of a couple problems to buy us more time. First thing in the morning, we are… Sunset stopped instantly upon the discovery of a bruised and ugly wound just below her cleavage. A wound she recognized. "Shit!" Sunset exclaimed. "What's wrong?" Twilight questioned with worry. "Is it bad?" "Normally it would be, but I think I can heal it fine," Sunset proposed. "I just need some blood." "Are you sure?" Twilight questioned with genuine worry. "Yeah," Sunset said, getting to her feet. "I'll just go out and AHHH!" A sudden exclamation of pain erupted from Sunset's mouth, following a collapse. Twilight, dressed only in her bra and panties, rushed to Sunset and quickly worked to find the root of the issue. "Sunset! Are you okay?!" she questioned, diving to the floor. Sunset grunted in pain as she attempted to get back to her feet. "Shit… it's spread further than I thought," she choked out through heavy breaths and painful grunts. "I need blood...fast!" "What's spread!? Sunset, what's wrong!?" Twilight exclaimed fearfully. Sunset breathed heavily, managing to sit herself up against the side of the bed. "In my absence, I ran into an old friend of mine… and...long story short, he and I ended up… fighting to the death. I...I may have won, but… the bastard snuck in some blows with his stinger, and…. now it's spreading, and if I don't get fresh blood soon… I'll die from the venom's effects. I need to… to… GAH!" "There's no way you can hunt like this!" Twilight informed sternly. "You can’t even stand!" "If I don't, I'll die Twilight! What else can I do!?" Twilight was close to throwing up at this sudden discovery and horrid truth, up until her own pulse reminded her that she was practically a meal for Sunset. "Drink me!" Twilight commanded, holding out her wrist. Sunset felt her stomach turn at that comment. "Twilight, no! You don't know just how different human blood is from animal blood! I-I don't know if I could stop myself!" "I'll be fine, Sunset," Twilight assured. "You need this right now, so I'm giving you permission to take enough to heal you!" "What if I can't stop myself!? You'll be powerless against me!" "You will," Twilight said calmly. "I know you will." "Twilight! I-I don't want to hurt you! I'd rather die than- A sudden warm touch stopped Sunset instantly, her cold lifeless lips being met with the embrace of Twilight's own. She didn't move. She just froze, allowing Twilight's warmth to shower her senses, up until the warmth left her. Twilight's eyes met hers as she held out her wrist again. "I trust you." That was all Twilight said, preparing herself for Sunset's fangs to pierce her skin. Defeated and reassured, Sunset slowly took Twilight's arm in her hands and raised it to her mouth. She could smell her cocktail just beneath the surface, and the scent made her senses run wild, but somehow she kept herself calm and aware of what she was doing. She didn't know what was keeping her sane, but she was thankful for it as she opened her mouth and flashed her two fangs in the light of the room, then with a gentle glide over Twilight's skin, she applied pressure. Twilight winced and let out a small whimper of pain at the pressure, but kept her breathing pace even as Sunset sank her fangs deeper and started to suck her blood. The pressure was unbelievable, feeling as if a vacuum with a suction force a hundred times more powerful than a regular vacuum were pulling on her arm. It was nothing like she'd imagined a vampire bite would be like; she had expected more pain and bite force than what she was experiencing. Sunset relished in the taste of Twilight's cocktail, feeling her pain reside with each intake. She was shocked at how well Twilight was handling it, not seeming to even move or anything from the amount of pressure she was currently putting on Twilight's arm. Never had she imagined that a human would've handled a bite so well, and she was glad that Twilight wasn't in pain. She would hate herself if she ever hurt Twilight. After the ninth intake of Twilight's blood, Sunset pulled away and opened her eyes to see Twilight with a smile on her face. A sight she hadn't expected. Her fangs glistened with a crimson tint as she receded them back into hiding, then met Twilight's gaze. A silence met the room as the two girls just stared at each other, eventually shifting into a new tone. Sunset leaned further into Twilight's gaze, up until their lips met yet again, but this time, the embrace lasted, growing more passionate and true. In the mix of the embrace, the girls proceeded to shed their clothing and explore each other more intimately, kissing, caressing, and pleasuring one another into the night. It was a night that neither Sunset or Twilight would forget for the remainder of their lives; the night that for the first time in history, a vampire and human made love together. An Elite MoveSunset's eyes slowly peeked open to the sight of the hotel room, the television still on but in standby mode due to inactivity. However, something else caught Sunset's attention that made her panic; a warmth against her body, nude under the sheets. However, upon turning her head and seeing Twilight's head lying across her lower chest, she calmed, recollecting the entirety of the previous night. Strangely, she wasn't sure how to feel about it, but in reality she had enjoyed every second of it, and even in that moment, she was happy to feel Twilight's warmth around her cold body. She was confused and lost on how she wanted to feel about the whole thing. It was wrong; vampires and humans should never have done what she had done in the entirety of time and history. It felt like a crime. An offense. A disturbance of nature. But despite it seeming like a problem or crime against nature, she didn't care. She felt normal, happy, and alive. She was thrilled to be in that bed with Twilight and feeling a warmth she had never experienced in her life as a cold and dead being. "Guess that lady wasn't crazy after all," she spoke lowly, not wanting to disturb Twilight's slumber. "When we go back today, I should apologize." Gently and carefully, Sunset moved out of the sheets. Her motions had caused Twilight to stir, rolling her body to the opposite side of the bed and emanating low moans and breaths. Sunset smiled at Twilight's soft sounds as she worked on getting herself dressed fully, then grabbed the key card to the room. She had started to work towards the door, but stopped upon a sudden thought, turning back to Twilight, snoozing peacefully. While she was hesitant, Sunset just threw her doubts out the window, worked her way back to the bed, and gently pecked Twilight on the side of her head with her cold lips, blushing severely. "I'll be back soon," she spoke softly, returning back to the door, opening it, and closing it tight upon entering the one of many corridors of the hotel. With some help from posted directions on the walls and fellow guests of the hotel, Sunset eventually found herself in the lobby where she immediately caught the smell of breakfast. She didn't care for the smell due to her strict diet of blood, but that didn't stop her from approaching the massive display of many breakfast dishes. Waffles. French toast. Pancakes. Many different cereals. Muffins. It was all there, and given Sunset had been watching Twilight for awhile, she knew what she had preferred for breakfast. "I mean, it's a start," she thought to herself. She approached the breakfast buffet and grabbed a plate, stacking it with three pancakes, a couple apples, some syrup packets, and a glass of orange juice; a proper and healthy breakfast for her girlfriend upstairs. Given her abilities as a vampire, she managed to carry the entree back to the room with ease, opening the door and walking into the cool and wide room. She grabbed the provided mini-table for the plate balance in her right palm, and gently placed the serving on the flat surface of the mini-table. Sunset decided to make it a surprise, wanting to be the best girlfriend she could be. She approached the bed and gently leaned down towards Twilight's open ear. "Hey," she whispered gently. Twilight expressed a smile with her eyes still shut, ruffling in the sheets until she was flat on her back. She opened her eyes to Sunset and sleepily replied. "Hi," she returned in the same way Sunset had delivered. Sunset held her smile, leaning down and pecking Twilight on the lips, her cold embrace mixing with Twilight's warmth like Yin and Yang's eternal rhythm. It was a quick embrace, but passionate enough to satisfy both of them as Sunset pulled away. "I've got a surprise for you," Sunset teased. Twilight held her smile, uttering a soft and cute "hmm?" Sunset followed up, grabbing the mini-table from the foot of the bed and presenting it to Twilight. "Sunset, you didn't have to do that," Twilight commented. "Well, too late, sweetheart," Sunset joked, setting the dish down on Twilight's lap. Twilight giggled, looking up at Sunset with a blush and wide smile. "This is so sweet. Thank you," Twilight said lowly. "It's all out of love," Sunset assured. "Plus, I think it's only fair I repay you with something after taking some of your literal life supply." Twilight only continued to smile, to which Sunset returned with a smile of her own, watching as her love eyed the plate. Sunset grew curious. "Is something wrong?" Sunset questioned. "Not at all," Twilight assured. "It's just that… you chose the perfect combination of things I prefer for breakfast. How did you know?" Sunset felt her smile fade. She was afraid of this question. "Well, I have a confession to make," Sunset stated, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. Twilight's smile shifted to a grin of curiosity and confusion. "Alright then," Twilight assured. Letting out a long breath, Sunset started to speak. "Before all of this, my mother and I had suspected that the royals of my kind were planning to pull genocide against your kind; an action that we had seen as a crime, and according to our peace treaty with the humans, was a crime. One that could lead to a massive war. We were right." Twilight's face fell to shock as Sunset continued to explain. "About one week before our first meet at the party, a team my mom had formed in secret had started to notice a disturbance amongst your kind; murders and disappearances made to look like human-caused crimes, but those against the royals could read between the lines. Slowly but surely, the royals were sending a message to a secret group that exists among your own people; the Judges of the Bane. A message intending to spark a rising of chaos and literal Hell on Earth. My mother and I intended to stop the madness before it began, by taking out those meaning to start it. Our peace with your kind is a very frayed line, but normally if we just stay in line and follow the conditions forged in the treaty that two of our greatest vampire lords willingly agreed to, that line will remain uncrossed. The royals clearly don't want peace anymore, so they're trying to force everyone into a battle that the majority can't win." "But why?" Twilight asked. "Why would anyone want chaos intentionally?" "Because that's what they live for," Sunset confirmed. "After my mom was killed, the team she had formed went silent, and it's only a matter of time before all of the killings start again. The only reason they've gone quiet is because of what happened that night when you unintentionally met me. However, before I get to that, back to how I knew your breakfast choice. Part of how this all came to be is the fact that my mom's team members were tasked with watching certain areas; I was one of them, and given my more advanced abilities, I was tasked with watching areas like your school, seeing it is practically a blood buffet. That's how I met you for the first time." Twilight was surprisingly intrigued with Sunset's explanation, but upon the mentioning of Sunset's last comment, her eyes bulged. "It wasn't out of interest at first; Voltere was the one that had taken interest in you, so I had to watch you more than anyone else for your safety. However, while watching you, I grew unexpectedly attracted to you, despite what I am, and that attraction I suppose led me to breaking the rules I was supposed to follow. I saw you leave that night, and while I wasn't even supposed to even go anywhere that night, I knew that Voltere was going to make his move, so I just dropped everything and flew after you. You know the majority of what already happened, except the aftermath. I had intended to only blind him that night, not kill him in any way, but the snob fought me in our flight to the point of where he lost his grip with me, falling to his demise at the force of a raging train. Completely beyond my power to prevent in time, and, in the end, nearly cost me my own life." Twilight shivered at the memory of seeing the news the following day after being attacked by Voltere; a train crash that had been a gory scene of carnage had occurred the previous night, and while she had an assumption that it had something to do with her encounter with Voltere, she didn't know it actually was directly linked. She looked at Sunset, noticing her cheery demeanor had died down to something more emotional, and she could see why; it can't be an easy task to eliminate your own kind, despite your thoughts and their intentions. "I'm sorry everything came to be like this, Sunset," Twilight sympathized. "It sounds like your lifestyle is a very difficult one to live in happily, but over the days we've been on this journey together, I've seen you change dramatically." Sunset's gaze met Twilight's instantly upon that comment. "You've grown stronger, warmer, and open to the world outside your own, and while humans and vampires will always be natural enemies, it doesn't matter to me; I know that you've made me happier than I've been in a long time, and that is a feeling that will never go away." Twilight sat up, placing her right hand on Sunset's cheek, quickly being met with the cold touch of Sunset's own, pressing Twilight's warmth deeper into her icy flesh. A smile slowly started to form as Twilight finished. "I'm happy you're here and for all you've done to keep me safe, and please know that I'd never take back any of the moments we've shared in the past days. They were some of the best days of my life, and I only want to make more memories with you." Sunset blushed as mild tears escaped her eyes. "You really are something special, Twilight Sparkle," she stated nicely. "If only every human could be more like you, then things like this wouldn't even be a problem." "It's what I do," Twilight replied jokingly. Sunset giggled at the joking as she got up and turned away from Twilight. "Eat up," Sunset commanded nicely. "I'm going to run back and get your new and improved wardrobe from Charlotte. After that, we need to get moving. We've stayed here too long, and with Molsken closing in, it's best we cover a lot of ground before sunset tonight." "Okay, but in return, I want you to shower before you go," Twilight proposed. "After last night, it's best you get that "scent" off of you, otherwise people are going to… you know… Sunset giggled again. "Good point," she agreed. "It would be nice to not smell like sweat and a hot mess." Twilight giggled at Sunset's own joking, staring in satisfaction as Sunset stripped herself down to nothing but her bare skin. She licked her lips at the sight. Sunset blushed with a devious smile grazing her lips, blowing Twilight a kiss as a way of teasing her, then turning into the bathroom and shutting the door. Once the sight of Sunset was no longer visible to Twilight's vision, she rolled her eyes with a smile and proceeded to delve into her morning gift from Sunset. A gift she ate as if she were starving, and unintentionally ended up making a mess with the maple syrup, staining her upper chest and the bed sheet dressing her body mildly. "Looks like I'm going to need to shower after all," she confirmed to herself, making her way out of the sheets and towards the bathroom door. The cool air of the room meeting her flesh only heightened her excitement as she entered the steamy room and shut the door behind her, meeting Sunset under the barrage of hot water not long after. Given Twilight's wound from Sunset's fangs was still fresh enough to act like a beacon for their enemies, Sunset had taken the task of driving back to Ashley's to retrieve her unpaid-for wardrobe. She had made sure to check she had her wallet with her twice before leaving Twilight, feeling it's presence against her ass as she pulled up to the front of the store. The OPEN neon sign in the main front window was enough of an assurance that she wasn't too early or wasting energy on walking up to a closed store, so she got out of the vehicle, leaving it running. This trip wouldn't take her very long, and she needed to stop for gas anyways before she and Twilight moved onto their next unknown destination. The familiar bell chime rang upon opening the door, and Charlotte's attention spiked at the recognition of Sunset, expressing a smile that beamed from ear to ear. "So glad to see you're okay, deary!" she greeted with sincerity. "You gave your friend and I quite the scare!" Sunset sighed and did her best to smile. "Yeah, I'm sorry about that, as much as the way I acted prior," Sunset kindly gestured. Charlotte continued to hold her smile. "No need to apologize! I shouldn't have been so nosy about something so personal! If anyone needs to apologize, it's me!" Sunset waved her hand in a way of dismissal, finally managing to express a true smile. Charlotte's smile changed to a grin of confusion upon the gesture, but Sunset eased her confusion with her next set of words. "You opened my eyes; there's no apology necessary for that. Besides, you were right. Only on my hospital bed last night, not knowing if I was going to live or die from whatever rotten food I ate prior to coming here, did I realize just how deeply I cared for Twilight. If it weren't for her actions, I'd probably be dead right now. The fact that she was there by my side, up to the point of when the doctor's managed to flush out whatever caused my fall, made me realize that she loved me, and, despite my dumbfound blindness, I loved her as well." Charlotte paused, but eventually a smile creeped onto her face. She simply nodded at the words stated by Sunset and patted her on the shoulder. "I'm glad I could help you find the happiness you were blind to, and I really do hope you two end up a happy couple in the future. Just take time to smell the roses every now and then," Charlotte advised. Sunset caught the message clearly and just nodded in agreement. "Now, let's get your love's new and improved wardrobe all paid for and loaded up!" "Right," Sunset agreed, following Charlotte towards the back of the store where a giant stack of many different types of clothes were in wait for purchase. The total added up to $452.18, to which Sunset answered with a nice handful of five Benjamin's. Given how naturally curious Charlotte was, Sunset was surprised that she didn't question her on where and how she got this amount of money from. It relieved her, seeing the hospital story was hard enough to come up with on the spot. The less she had to explain, the better. It took a few trips, but eventually, the car was loaded up with Twilight's new clothes, and to that, Sunset sighed in relief, closing the trunk. Charlotte greeted her one last time, and to Sunset's surprise, it had been nothing close to a goodbye. "I almost forgot! Not long after you and your girlfriend left, someone came by asking for you!" Charlotte informed. Sunset felt her skin shiver at the comment, knowing that it wasn't good news. She also knew it implied that Molsken was closer to them than she would've liked, and that meant that getting out of town wasn't going to go easy. "Did you tell them anything?" Sunset trembled. "Seeing I had no idea who they were or their implications, I just told them that I hadn't seen you or the other girl," Charlotte answered. "Why? Is someone looking for you?" "I suppose you could say that, but maybe I'm not the specific "Sunset" they're looking for. However, just for better clarification, what did they look like?" Sunset asked, turning to face Charlotte. Charlotte assembled a posture that reflected heavy thought, taking a moment to reflect on last night's customers. "I can't remember very clearly, but they should be visible on the surveillance cameras," she clarified. "Mind if I take a look?" Sunset asked. "I fear it's my ex-boyfriend who's out to kill my girlfriend. He's one nasty case of jealousy, and I'd prefer he doesn't even know where I am." "Oh my," Charlotte said, putting her hands over her mouth. "Be my guest. Just give me a moment to get the footage backed up to the proper time last night." "Thank you," Sunset finished, waiting for Charlotte to make her way back into the store. Once she was out of sight, Sunset broke. "Shit!" she cussed under her breath. "Molsken is closer than I thought, meaning more than likely that he has eyes on me right now!" She took a moment to focus her senses on the surrounding area, eyeing every rooftop, person, and examining every sound from beyond a human's natural ability. She heard birds, wind, and even caught the sound of chatter in an airplane flying high across the sky. Nothing close to a vampire. "He's brought out the elites of his roster," she clarified to herself. "We won't get out of town without being swarmed and attacked. That's a death wish if we even try, so we need to somehow find a way out undetected." She took a moment to think, rationalizing the best way to go about somehow getting out of this mess. "If I know Molsken well, his intent is not to kill us, only to use others to hunt us down and bring us back to him. He's not a pounce and attack kind of hunter; he's patient and clever, and only when he gets what he wants, will he even try killing his prey. Personal or not." Her thoughts were interrupted by Charlotte, the bell chime of the door breaking her focus. "I've got the footage," she clarified simply. Sunset nodded, making her way back into the building and following Charlotte to the farthest room in the back of the store. A single monitor was on, depicting a shot of a tall figure at the front desk of the store at about 11:45 P.M the night prior. Sunset instantly recognized the tall figure, knowing her assumptions were now true. "Is that him?" Charlotte asked with worry in her voice. "Yep, that's my ex," she lied, dreading the miraculous escape she was going to have to pull in order to keep Twilight and herself out of Molsken's clutches. The drive back to the hotel had been a stressful task, Sunset having to multitask on listening for any approaching enemies while keeping her eyes on the road. She had one advantage against Molsken's spies, sticking to crowded highways to avoid any surprise attacks, knowing these elites wouldn't dare give themselves up to mortals. She still hadn't taken any chances, parking the vehicle in an area where it was hidden well, and taking a heavily obscure route back to the hotel's back entrance. In the end, she had probably walked a good mile or so back from the car's parked area, but in doing so, had avoided any encounters. She took the elevator back to the room and quickly made haste through the empty halls, opening the door and shutting it quickly. The action had startled Twilight, sitting on the end of the bed closest to the door with a look of worry on her face. "What's going on?" Twilight asked with worry. "Did something happen?" "I'm afraid so, Twilight," Sunset replied, worry staining her own tone. "We're in danger, and getting out of town just got nearly impossible." Twilight gulped. "What do you mean? Did you run into them?" Twilight asked. Sunset immediately grew confused, not expecting that answer from Twilight. Who was she referring to? "Run into who?" Sunset questioned, scratching her head. "The police," Twilight answered. Sunset grew more confused, to which Twilight caught onto. "You don't know, do you?" Twilight questioned. "Know what?" Sunset replied. Twilight didn't answer, only pointed to the muted and paused flat screen TV. It was tuned to the morning news, and upon seeing the picture of Twilight in the left corner of the screen, Sunset felt her skin shiver. Twilight picked up the remote, unmuted the TV, and resumed the program. "In today's news we have a report of a missing girl who is a suspect of the attempted murder of Bella Thompson. The report was filed yesterday, after the girl had been missing for three days as of today. Her name is Twilight Sparkle; she's 17 years old, stands around 5 ft 8 inches tall, and has long violet hair with two small streaks of pink and a lighter purple in it. She is most likely travelling in her regular vehicle with the license plate as displayed on the screen. If you have seen this vehicle, please inform the police immediately. She's not considered armed and dangerous, but Canterlot City police are advising to use caution upon approach. If you have seen her, you are advised to call the police immediately, so that proper actions may be taken. Rosa Parks, LIVE18 NEWS." "You've got to be kidding me," Sunset huffed, holding her hands on her head. "Just when I thought our situation couldn't get any worse." "Why? What's going on aside from this?" Twilight asked. Sunset turned to meet Twilight's gaze, still holding her head with her cold hands. "Molsken has taken the initiative to send his top elites to collect us, and they're already on our trail," Sunset informed. "One came looking for me at Ashley's last night." "Can't we just outrun them?" Twilight questioned. "We've managed to do so already, so what makes them any different from the others?" "We had the advantage by distance, but now that they're here, that advantage is out the window. Plus, these are ruthless hunters that are excellent at tracking and succeeding. They can track anything from just a speck of blood or even a single footprint. My injury was intended to buy time for his ace hunters to catch up. Clever bastard." Twilight didn't argue. She knew Sunset was dead serious, so she just tried assisting in finding someway to outwit these aces in the field of tracking. "So, what do we do?" Twilight asked. "I don't know," Sunset replied in defeat. "Molsken has played his cards well here. He's essentially made it to where we can't leave, considering the road out of town is not a crowded one, otherwise this would be simple to counter. Now, it's a matter of either acting or waiting for Molsken to come and take us away. That's the way Molsken has always liked to hunt." Twilight could see that Sunset was down for the count, so she took the initiative to come up with something. Everything had a weakness, so all she had to do was find it and use it to her advantage. Then there was the issue with police, which made things harder, but not impossible. The police were only looking for her, not Sunset, so all she had to do was fool the police and the elites enough to get out of range of things like cameras and civilization. Her brain spiked upon devising a plan that just might solve the problem. "I got it!" Twilight said confidently, catching Sunset's attention. "You said that these elites wouldn't attack crowded places, right?!" "Right?" Sunset clarified in confusion. "Well, then all we need to do is fool them with a diversion. One that would cause them to lose our trail, specifically me." Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Where are you going with this?" Sunset questioned. "It's simple. The police are looking for my car, so if you took my car and travelled the highway routes, these "elites" would have no choice but to follow my car. That would buy me time to get to a town nearby, while you take care of the elites." "Twilight, elites are of a different caliber of my combat skills. I couldn't handle all of them on my own." Twilight only nodded. "I know, and that's why I'm going to need to know what weakens vampires, because we're going shopping for two things; ingredients for a vampire repellent and hair dye." Truths Untold & Horrors UnseenThe greeting between Twilight and Sunset's grandmother had gone surprisingly calm, not being intimidated or even threatened by a human's presence in their midst. It had shocked both Sunset and Twilight, expecting resilience rather than the elderly vampire greeting and welcoming Twilight into her humble abode like she would any other vampiric guest. Despite the shock, Twilight and Sunset took the greeting without question, deciding it best to just go with the flow. Sunset knew she had nothing to worry about, but she couldn't help but keep her guard up as she entered and took a seat on her grandmother's couch. With all that had happened as of late, she wasn't sure who she could trust of her own kind. Even if it was someone of her own blood. They were served tea, to which Sunset warned Twilight to resist drinking, up until she had tasted it herself. While her grandmother had taken leave from the living room, she had secretly swapped her cup with Twilight's to test, and luckily, there was no poison or vampiric-based concoctions within the liquid's consistency. To that, Sunset could finally assure her grandmother wasn't an enemy to her or her beloved, so she calmed down and posed her body into a comforting demeanor as if she were resting at home. Twilight merely rolled her eyes with a smile, having felt like there was no ill will towards her from the sweet and elderly lady. Nonetheless, she understood why Sunset had acted so paranoid, and to that, she just took a sip of her tea. It was a tea unlike anything she'd ever tasted before, having a bitter-yet-pungent sweetness that caused her to react in absolute surprise. Sunset snickered at the reaction. "What? Can't handle vampire-signature tea, mortal?" she joked. "Oh, shut up!" Twilight retorted in annoyance. Sunset chuckled again. "It's okay. I reacted the same way my first try too," she confessed. "My grandma prefers a strong brew." "Indeed I do!" An elderly voice broke the conversation, Sunset's grandmother having returned to the living room with her own cup of the spicy brew. "It's the only way you can be prepared for anything nowadays! One sip and you're awake for the entire day!" She took a seat in her rocking chair across from Twilight and Sunset, taking a sip of her jolty tea and having zero reaction to it. "So, what brings you kiddies to my home? Let alone, how did my granddaughter end up with a human of all things?" Sunset took a sip of her own, letting out a long breath before speaking. "To put it straight, I'm on the run from Molsken, seeing he's out for Twilight's blood," she started. "I don't know why, grandma, but something told me to save Twilight from that freak, and now, I'm having to risk my life to fend off Molsken's forces and keep her safe. To be completely honest, I don't know why I'm doing this, but I feel I'm doing the right thing. Especially after what they did to mom." A tear had escaped Sunset's eye, to which Twilight responded by hugging her beloved tightly in her arms. Sunset's grandmother changed her demeanor entirely from jovial to serious, eyeing her reflection in her tea with sorrow. "I see," she started simply. "It was wrong what they did to your mother and my daughter, but what you're doing is reckless, my dear. By doing this, you're not only putting yourself in danger, but your entire race and family as well. By putting yourself out in public, you risk exposing yourself as what you truly are, and while you may or may not be doing the right thing, you must accept that there are certain things that are beyond our control, and if we attempt to break that control, we or someone close to us ends up paying the price for it. I'm not saying what you are doing is wrong, but even if it is right, you must take everything into account. Why you ended up saving her is pretty simple, seeing your eyes tell the story." Sunset jumped, having forgotten her eyes had changed color in her encounter with the elite through that overwhelming phenomenon that she couldn't explain. "My eyes? How does my eyes changing color connect to why I've done all of this?" Sunset questioned. Sunset's grandmother took another sip then resumed. "Because it's something that has only happened once in the history of our existence, Sunset; the symbol of love between a vampire and human; golden eyes." A blush met Sunset's face along with bulged eyes. This was not what she'd expected out of this visit. "What do you mean?" Sunset questioned. Another sip. "Long ago, before the original five vampire lords were born, the first vampire to ever exist was born. From whom and how is unknown, but what is known is that when he was created, he was given one sole purpose; to kill and eliminate the human race. However, as the boy grew amongst human society, he found that they were not hostile creatures, but instead, very much like him. He denied his destiny and lived amongst the people he was created to destroy, up until his twelfth birthday. His body had gone through changes, just as humans do throughout their teen years, and upon the sight of the full moon, he went from a calm and collected being to a ravenous monster. He attacked the town and killed all of them, sucking them dry of their life supply, except for one. Amongst the massacre and carnage, one lone human remained, a young woman that he refused to attack. For what reason, he did not know; all he did know was that she was one he could not harm. He came to his senses in her presence and ran, ashamed of his actions. Under the light of the full moon, he had made the decision to kill himself to keep humankind safe from him, but before he could perform the action, someone stopped him; the girl that he couldn't harm. He tried to explain to her how taking his own life was the only way things could be right, but she refused to allow him to take his life, and eventually, her persistence paid off. She took the boy away to somewhere safe, leaving the town and carnage behind. For the next six years, the human girl guided him on controlling his vampirism. Many times the boy had asked why she had decided to help a monster like him, and each time the answer was the same. I don't know why. The two formed an unbreakable bond over those years, up until, at long last, the boy had grown able to control his vampiric nature. That bond eventually grew into a romance, and bloomed into a marriage. Upon their first kiss, a strange phenomenon took place, and when he came out of it, his eyes had turned golden, just like yours. Their bond couldn't be broken, and their life as one went on, living amongst the human race for years, up until the man's past finally caught back up with him. A child of one of the village's occupants had recognized the vampire responsible for his parents' death. One had been spared that night aside from the girl, and his grief had never faded; he wanted blood. One night, that very child, now a man, attacked the home of his enemy, blazing it into a display of hellfire. The man tried to escape the home with his wife, now pregnant with their son, but the fire was spreading too fast for both to escape. Wanting to carry on his legacy, he fought through the torrent of flames, until he found an exit, and despite his beloved's wishes, pushed her through while the flames ate away at his flesh. Devastated at her husband's demise, the girl ran; ran until she was out of sight of civilization. She survived, and was found and taken in by nuns who had been out picking berries in the forest the morning she was found, but her appetite for vengeance didn't die. She swore vengeance for her husband. Three months later, her child was born; the first halfbreed ever to be brought into our world. She taught the child the same as she had her husband, but deep down, her thirst for blood grew stronger. A strength that eventually ended in the life of her husband's killer being taken without mercy. She didn't just kill him. No. She stripped him naked, tied him to a log, and threw him over a fire to be cooked alive. She watched every second of it, his screams resembling an angel's song to her, up until he was just on the edge of death. That wasn't enough for her. He had to pay the ultimate price. She tied him to a tree and cut out his tongue so he couldn't scream or speak. Her son had grown old enough to gain a craving for blood, so she presented her victim's worst nightmare to him; her husband's flesh and blood. She wanted him to die in the most poetic way possible, but for it to only be a one-time thing for her son to bear. Her son sucked every ounce of blood from his mother's victim. An act that would turn out to be a grave mistake. A vampire's lust for blood is very powerful and she hadn't taken that into account. Once her victim's blood was sucked dry, the unthinkable happened; her own son turned on her and killed her dead. With no control or guidance, that child killed off thousands, building a hatred and fear of vampires towards humans. Somewhere down the lines of history, the lessons of control evolved along with less of a craving for human blood. The rest is history." The story ended and Sunset and Twilight sat with faces of horror. This was new to Sunset; never before had she heard this tale of her kind's history. It explained a lot, but she wasn't still fully clear on why this tale was so important. "Why are you telling me this, aside from the thing about the golden eyes?" Sunset questioned. "Because, it's important you know of the true history that's been hidden from you," her grandmother confirmed. "Humans and vampires were once allies, up until an act of vengeance destroyed it. However, what's most important is the fact that the royals try to hide the most; no vampire, besides the very first, is a pureblood; the real truth is that we are all halfbreeds." Sunset and Twilight both gasped in shock. "That's crazy!" Sunset exclaimed. "So, the royals have been lying to us all along?!" Her grandmother nodded. "Your mother knew the truth, which is why you were raised to hate the royals and order of our kind and not to despise humans like the royals do. She probably planned to tell you the truth when you turned eighteen, but the royals made sure to prevent that before it could even happen." "Everyone needs to know this! Those bastards need to pay!" Sunset shouted, rising to her feet. Her grandmother shook her head. "Convincing an entire race is nearly impossible, my dear. The royals would have to say it themselves to even have a chance. Their grip on our race is just too powerful." Sunset sighed in defeat at her grandmother's words. "You're right...but ther… there's gotta be something we can do!" "I'm sorry, dear. I know you want to avenge your mother as much as I do, but if we let history repeat itself, and let reckless actions decide for us, then we're destined to go extinct." Sunset clenched her fists hard, but eventually released her grip, sitting back down. "Then what do I do against Molsken? I can't just give up on Twilight, not after everything we've been through. It feels wrong to just give up! You said it yourself in the story, the boy and girl had an inseparable bond and couldn't be separated no matter what! All of this didn't just happen out of coincidence or chance; it happened for a reason! What if history is repeating to repair what happened all those decades ago?! The very first vampire is an example that it is possible for humans and vampires to be united, but we won't ever get that chance unless the royals are destroyed for good! I know it sounds impossible, but I believe they can be defeated! We just need something t- Sunset stopped in her tracks, her mind having spiked a possible way to get an advantage over the royals. "That's it!" Sunset stated confidently. "What is it, Sunset?" Twilight questioned. "Molsken! That's how we get an advantage over those bastards! If I can defeat and submit Molsken, we'll have a hostage to use as a threat against them!" "Do you really think that would work? From how you've described the royals, they seem like they wouldn't even care if you killed Molsken," Twilight analyzed. "Most of the time they wouldn't, but Molsken is of a higher stature. He's important to all of the main rulers, so they'd care about losing him," Sunset assured. "You'd be asking for suicide if you tried fighting him right now," Sunset's grandmother added. "You'd lose immediately." "Even with my enhanced abilities from the "love sealing transformation" thing?" she questioned. Her grandmother got up from her rocking chair, sitting her tea down on the side table, and walked to where Sunset sat. "Get up," she commanded. "What?" Sunset questioned with confusion. "Get up," her grandmother repeated. "I want you to try hitting me with your best shot. If you can, you're ready to fight him. If you can't, you're still in need of proper combat training." "Grandma, I don't want to hit you," Sunset stated with sincerity. "You can't," her grandmother challenged, grabbing Sunset's arm and forcing her to her feet from the couch. Sunset was surprised, catching her balance and eying her grandma with distaste. "Grandma, I'll hurt you if I hit you!" she pleaded. "Either you hit me or I'll hit you," the elder vampire threatened. "Grandma, would you stop and lis- Her grandmother's fist connected to Sunset's nose. Sunset quickly comforted her injury and grunted in pain. "Grandma!" Sunset stated out of pain. "Five seconds or I hit you harder," her grandmother threatened. Sunset finally surrendered and got into her fighting stance. She took her best shot, throwing a fist at her grandmother's face, but it didn't connect, and was stopped by one of her grandmother's hands. Pain met her instantaneously, a blow being thrown to her abdomen, and before she could even defend, her grandma's free fist connected with her chin and sent her back against the wall. The blows had done a large amount of damage, and Sunset found herself unable to even counter or move, collapsing from the blows. Twilight rushed to her aid, helping Sunset up and glaring back at her grandmother with anger. "Why were you so hard on her?! She can't even stand!" she barked. "Dear, sometimes to get a point across, you have to give it to them straight," Sunset's grandmother replied. "Give her five minutes. She'll be fine." Twilight only continued to comfort Sunset while the elderly vampire returned to her rocking chair and took another long sip of her tea. Some time later, after Sunset's injuries had faded, she and Twilight were gifted another cup of tea; an herbal tea designed to calm their minds of any turmoil within the past days. Both accepted their cups, sipping away slowly at the hot beverage. Sunset had swallowed her pride already, never expecting to be submitted to a painful and powerful defeat with two strikes. It had taught her a valuable lesson to, despite age or appearance, never underestimate an opponent. Another factor still remained though; how she was going to defeat Molsken and take down the royals. Setting down her cup after a short sip, she finally revealed her thoughts to her grandmother. "I'm sorry I underestimated you, grandmother," she confessed in defeat. "I just didn't want to risk hurting you." Setting down her own respective teacup, her grandmother eyed her with her glimmering amber eyes, a smile meeting her lips. "Thank you, dear," she accepted. "You sure are less prideful than your mother was. I would've had to beat her fifty times before she'd finally give into her stubbornness." Sunset giggled, imagining her mother being submitted by her grandmother with little-to-no effort. It put a smile on her face, but caused a tear to roll down her cheek as well upon realizing her cruel reality. "I guess I get that from my dad," Sunset assumed. Her grandmother immediately answered with a wave of her hand as if she were shooing away something. "Pfft. Your father is one of the most stubborn vampires I've ever come to meet in my time! You should've seen him when I was helping him pick out your mother's wedding ring; he couldn't remember her size and fought with me over it until he realized I had raised Starry from birth. Even the employee was laughing at his naivety. Even you were horribly stubborn growing up, Sunny. You resembled both your mother and father too well, and at points, seemed impossible to maintain. Even in your last visit you were much different than now, and I can tell you that something has changed you." Sunset eyed her grandmother with curiosity. "Really?" she questioned, quirking an eyebrow. "In what way? I've been nothing but demanding and forceful since I got here." "Yes, but you've also been kind, respectful, and caring," her grandmother countered. "You put your friend first before entering, afraid of how I'd react to her presence, checked her tea first, afraid I'd snuck something into it to harm her, and thought before striking me. The old Sunny I babysat all those years ago would've never done those things." Sunset gasped at the tea comment, her eyes going wide. "H-how did y-y- "Sunny, your grandma has been around for quite a bit. She's picked up a lot being around humans and seeing their interactions." Sunset merely rubbed her head, knowing she wouldn't be underestimating her grandma for the rest of her stay. She chuckled at her grandmother's word’s, allowing her to continue. "The point is that something has changed you drastically, and it's for the better. Even if what you're doing is reckless, I can see why you're doing it. After all, love makes mortals and immortals alike do crazy things." Sunset looked towards Twilight, a blush adorning both of their faces in the light of the room. They found that their hands had met unintentionally and had begun to grip one another in a display of care and true love. "I'll do anything to protect her," Sunset claimed, her eyes still locked with Twilight's. Her grandmother smiled at the display, taking another sip of her tea. "Then I see that I can't stop you," her grandmother replied, setting her teacup back on the table. "Just know one thing, granddaughter, eventually, you won't be able to protect her; she will eventually have to protect herself from whatever Molsken throws at both of you." "I know," Sunset agreed. "This is a fight that won't be easy to win, and if I die, at least I died doing something right. And despite what I am and what I've done, I will find her in death. No matter what it takes." Sunset felt Twilight's hand grip hers even tighter upon the end of those words. She turned to meet her beloved's gaze, noticing tears starting to glisten in Twilight's tear ducts. "As will I," Twilight declared with a look of confidence and promise. "No matter what it takes." Sunset's grandmother finished her tea and placed it back on the table. Startling the lovers out of their trans, she got up and said nothing. The only indication of a response was a smile and nod, to which Sunset and Twilight both nodded at in return. "It'll be dark soon," Sunset's grandmother started. "You two are welcome to stay the night here, but with the full moon out, I suggest you try to avoid making any noise. The last thing I need is any other resident of this area suspecting me of giving a human hospitality." Sunset and Twilight caught on immediately, their faces turned red as a tomato and their faces being met with massive blush. "G-grandma!" Sunset objected. "W-we weren't even planning on that!" "Say what you want, dear, but I know a female vampire's hormones are as rapid as your enhanced running speed. All it takes is a kiss, then it just progresses more and more." Twilight sank in her seat in complete and utter embarrassment while Sunset just fell back in her seat with her hands covering her face. She hadn't been this humiliated since when she had lost to Molsken for the first time, and as much as she attempted to wipe her grandmother's lewd comments from her mind, she knew she would never forget them for as long as she lived eternally. The two lovers sat atop the highest thick branch of the ancient tree, Sunset having checked prior for any nearby vampires on the prowl. Knowing they were safe, they sat in the calm of the night admiring the moon in the sky that seemed close enough to touch, when in reality, it was millions of miles away from them. Twilight had relented against the idea at first, but Sunset had convinced her through the assurance that she'd be safe from harm, and now that she sat next to Sunset on what-seemed-like the top of the world, she was glad to have not ended up just going to sleep. Not like she could anyway. She was nearly captured that day, and was lucky that Sunset had found and saved her in time. She wasn't sure if it was some power above giving her the benefit of the doubt or just absolute sheer luck that she was still alive, but one thing was certain to Twilight; she was thankful that she'd trusted Sunset that night in her driveway. Sunset had opened up not only her life to a whole different perspective, but had also changed her into a more confident and brave person as a whole. Three days prior, she would've never even dared to try and outwit a vampire elite force; she would've probably just ran or hid under her bed covers in hopes that they miraculously wouldn't have found her. Now, here she was, fighting against the forces of a vampire overlord with very little fear of potentially failing. Hell, she had almost succeeded in outwitting the elites; that's not bad for a mortal with zero knowledge of vampires aside from what Sunset had taught her. It was an amazing feeling; something she hadn't felt in so long. While it put her life in danger, she didn't care. With Sunset she felt alive and safe from harm, and while their first meet had been bizarre and rough, she was happy to have taken Sunset's hand in this crazy adventure. Sunset never would've thought that this would've ever been possible. What had started as a rescue mission had turned into an adventure of discovery and change. She had thought back to what her grandmother had said about her being different in her last visit here over ten years ago. Had she really been so stubborn and reckless before Twilight came into her life? She had never noticed it, but normally people with stubborn attitudes can't see past their own ass, so it made sense if she had never noticed her own stubbornness. She reiterated all of the events in the past three days. Upon meeting and convincing Twilight to come with her, she had been a bossy and forceful bitch; something she later apologized for after revealing her true identity and assuring Twilight that she wasn't out to make her dinner. Twilight had acted somewhat the same, but she had a good reason to, being taken out of town with a complete stranger and constantly wondering if she was being kidnapped or actually helped by this mystery woman. Regardless, before all of this, Twilight had been very rude and low on herself, so Sunset could assure that Twilight had changed majorly in the past days. However, the main event of this whole crazy adventure that came to her mind as the most memorable was the spring. It wasn't because of seeing Twilight's bare form and sharing her own natural form with Twilight's in the spring that it was memorable; it was due to the fact that that was the first time both of them opened up deeply to one another. It was a conversation that broke both of them from their comfort zones and formed a layer of trust between them. Something that they had done without hesitation and without fear of judgement, giving assurance that they both thought equally of one another and didn't judge one another for anything; a comforting aspect that broke all suspicion or distrust of one another. But what assured their love for one another? That was the one question that Sunset asked the most as she thought further on the events that led up to this moment. The spring brought them closer to one another for sure, but what sparked their feelings for each other. Was it all the effort she'd put into keeping Twilight safe from Molsken's forces? The things they had in common? Their undying trust for one another? Then she thought deeper, and almost immediately, the answer clicked. While Twilight had been terrified, like any mortal would be, at her true form when she had confessed, she had never seen, treated, or called her a monster like most humans would have. Despite what she was, Twilight had treated her as if she were any other mortal of her kind. She'd respected her for who she really was behind her folded wings and secluded fangs. Even her golden eyes didn't push Twilight away. She had loved her for who she was, and that's why Sunset had felt the same toward her. It only came to her fully once she saw that Twilight was willing to give her own blood to save her life. That was the assurance that Twilight not only trusted her no matter the case, but also couldn't bear to see her die. She loved her. While she had thought a relationship between a human and a vampire to be impossible at first, after all that had happened, as much as her transformation, she knew now that it was not only possible, but that she was destined to be with Twilight until death came to her beloved. Out of the stillness of the night, she took Twilight's hand in her own and held it tightly. Twilight followed, gripping Sunset's hand as if it were her life supply. "Sunset?" Twilight asked lowly. "Yeah," Sunset replied. "I need to tell you something," Twilight answered in a somewhat sad tone. Growing worried, Sunset turned to Twilight, her head low and a frown on her face. "What is it? Is something wrong?" Sunset replied in a concerned voice. "No, I'm just…. Something happened today. Something odd," Sunset raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Ok? Define "odd." Sunset proposed. Twilight took in a long breath and released it slowly before answering. "When I got on the bus, I started to feel sick and got urges to cry unexpectedly. Something that has never happened before, and I don't think is just a case of being sad because of separation." Sunset's eyes widened in surprise. "That is odd. What do you have in mind that it could've been?" A short pause followed, but Twilight eventually found her words. "Given how rare a relationship like ours is, maybe it's an effect of us being separated from one another, like, the farther we are from one another, the worse the effects." "Perhaps, but I didn't experience anything odd like that, aside from worrying about your safety." Another pause. "Maybe it only applies to mortals. Vampires have more supernatural abilities than humans, so maybe a vampire/human bond is delicate and affects a human more strongly." "It's definitely not impossible, but it's not like we swore any vows or wear rings as a seal. What could've caused this to happen?" Twilight dove into heavy thought for a moment to find what may be the cause, if this was actually being caused by their bond as lovers. One thing did come to mind that seemed logical enough, but it was definitely a long shot. "Maybe making love was enough of a seal? I'm not sure how vampire engagement works, but that might be a cause," Twilight guessed. "Potentially," Sunset agreed. "However, sex between vampires is very limited. It's an action normally done scarcely, because it's easy for a female to get pregnant; without protection, it's normally a 99% guarantee, and can range from one to four babies, and my kind never uses protection. If we engage, it's for pregnancy." Twilight's eyes bulged in shock. "It's not possible for two females to get pregnant, right?!" Twilight panicked. Sunset giggled. "No. That part of engagement for your kind applies to my kind as well," she clarified. Twilight exhaled a long sigh of unadulterated relief. "Oh thank god," she breathed, Sunset struggling to hold her laughter. "But, you said you engage for pregnancy only, so the night we engaged, was that what was on your mind?" Sunset giggled yet again. "No. While my kind mainly engages for pregnancy purposes, we have an exception in it being for relationship purposes as well," she explained. "It's just rare and fucking torture during the times when females are in heat." Twilight giggled at that, not expecting vampires to have an estrous cycle in similarity to animals. If anything she'd assumed that it was exact to a human's period, but she was wrong. "That'll certainly be an interesting experience if we live that long," Twilight thought to herself. "Anyways, if it isn't our commitment to intercourse, then what else could it be?" Twilight stated. Sunset thought heavily for a minute, but found nothing except one possibility, but it seemed absolutely preposterous. "The only other thing aside from that could be that I carry some of your blood in me, but I doubt it," Sunset stated. Twilight didn't think mutually. "No. That's actually very possible. Think about it; by carrying a part of me, we are connected by more than just our love, but by my own life supply as well." Sunset stopped and thought, and upon analyzing Twilight's words very vividly, it started to make sense. Could carrying Twilight's blood cause an unintended connection that affected Twilight physically and mentally? "You may be right, but I can't be completely sure if it's the actual cause," Sunset finally spoke. Twilight paused in deep thought, then she found a solution to who might know if this was a possibility. "What about your grandmother?" Twilight suggested. "She is quite experienced with vampiric history, so there is a heavy chance she could be able to know." Sunset winced, a smile meeting her face. "That's right!" she exclaimed. "Why didn't I think of that!?" Twilight rolled her eyes, standing up and being careful not to fall to assured death. "Come on, let's go see if she's awake," Twilight offered. "If not, we can always ask in the morning." Sunset rolled her eyes in return. "Vampires never sleep, Twilight," Sunset corrected. "She's probably in the living room knitting or reading a book." Twilight nodded, unoffended by Sunset's correction. "Right… just get over here and take me down," she commanded softly. "Yes ma'am," Sunset agreed as she stood up and walked over to Twilight's position. Lifting Twilight in her arms, Sunset maneuvered carefully down the ancient mass, finding the window to their provided bedroom and sifting through the opening steadily. She lifted Twilight from her arms and onto the floor, Twilight's small and cute feet touching the cold wooden floor softly. Sunset moved towards the door, motioning Twilight to follow her, up until they were in the hallway that led to the staircase to the lower floor. Moving down the stairs, they came to just outside of the entryway to the living room, a mild humming of a tune just audible enough for the two girls to hear. Entering the living room, Sunset and Twilight came to meet Sunset's grandmother in her rocking chair, a thick novel resting in her hands. She wasn't pleased to see them in her presence. "Shouldn't you two be in bed?" she spoke with irritation. "Sorry grandma, but something potentially important has come up," Sunset confessed. The elderly vampire didn't sway, but upon closing her novel, she seemed open to listening enough. "Very well. Given that you two haven't given me a reason not to listen to anything you have to say, I'll oblige." Sunset nodded, taking a seat on the couch, Twilight following quickly. "So, what has come up?" Sunset's grandmother questioned. Sunset motioned for Twilight to speak by lightly punching her shoulder, seeing she had managed to come up with the possibility of her strange phenomenon. Twilight followed, clearing her throat. "Something strange happened to me today in Sunset's absence of trying to outwit the elites," Twilight confessed. "A strange phenomenon that made me experience a sudden urge to cry and get sick that I couldn't shake off. Sunset and I went over what could've caused it, and we could only find one reason as to why, but we aren't sure if it's even possible." She paused to allow Sunset's grandmother to collect everything. Her face spoke nothing, but upon two words, Twilight knew she had her interested in listening further. "Go on." Twilight nodded, continuing to explain. "So, the only possible reason we found was Sunset carrying some of my blood, which she had to take to cure a fatal blow. We think that it's causing an unintended effect with my body that gets worse by separation." Sunset's grandmother winced, clearly interested. "It is possible, child, but just like Sunny's golden eyes, such a thing hasn't occurred in centuries," she started, setting the novel on the table. "Back in the 1600's, before the first war with the humans, such an action was used for torture. Instead of infecting the human with venom, they'd suck a large amount of blood and leave a human in an isolated prison to suffer the effects for over a month. The vampire would travel a long distance after sucking the blood of the human and remain away for over a month, leaving the human to suffer an unholy wave of sickness, depression, pain, and eventually would lead to suicide. It was a torture method that was banned after making peace with the human race after the Vampire and Human War ended in a truce." Twilight felt her blood run cold, her face turning ghostly white. Sunset could see that Twilight was too horrified to speak, so she spoke up in her place. "So, as long as I carry Twilight's blood, she'll suffer those effects when I'm away from her?" Sunset questioned. "Correct, my dear," her grandmother clarified. Sunset panicked, horrified at this grim truth. "Isn't there a way to reverse it?!" she pleaded. "C-couldn't you just extract it from me and dispose of the blood elsewhere?!" "I'm afraid not," her grandmother confirmed. "She said it was to cure a fatal wound, right?" "Right… Sunset felt her voice die off, knowing what she was about to hear was nothing good. "Then the blood must remain," her grandmother clarified, sending a sick feeling to Sunset's stomach instantly. "When human or animal blood is consumed without use of the venom, the blood remains untainted and doesn't deteriorate. The venom is designed to not only kill or convert our prey, but make the blood we drink break down into waste so it can escape the body. Without the venom it cannot be broken down, and because untainted human blood was used to heal a fatal injury, if it's removed, the healing effect currently provided by the blood will be gone and the injury will be fatal once again, eventually leading to your death. I'm sorry, dear, but without her blood in your system, you'll die." Sunset looked to Twilight, her face still ghostly white in horror and tears growing in her violet eyes, then back to her grandmother once again. "Then what can I do, grandma?" she questioned shakily. Her grandmother hung her head. "You either have to live with it and keep her close to you at all times, or there is one more alternative, but I don't think you'll like it, Sunny." Sunset had no other options in mind, so she just decided to hear the alternative option, even if she might not like it. "Tell me," Sunset clarified, tears starting to escape her own eyes. Her grandmother only sighed heavily, lifting her head to meet Sunset's eyes with her own amber irises. "You convert her into one of us." Reassurance in DarknessNothing but silence followed, the teardrops from Sunset's eyes being audible upon their collision with the wooden floor. It was dead, a broken Sunset and terrified Twilight unable to catch their breath, and the world seeming to be going in slow motion. When Sunset finally managed to recollect her thoughts, her only response was anger. "Absolutely not!" she barked. "I will not curse Twilight to an eternal life as a vampire! She deserves better!" The same fiery aura from before had manifested yet again, her eyes and hair burning like the flames of a raging fire, and all her grandmother could do was look in wonder. She'd never seen something so intense and destructive, and fearing it could lead to a higher level of intensity, she quickly resolved to calming her granddaughter. "Calm down, Sunset!" she commanded "I only suggested it; I'm not forcing you to do it to her!" Sunset snapped out of her daze of rage, quickly recoiling from her grandmother in sorrow. She hadn't meant to snap so extremely, but something just sent her over the edge beyond her control. She guessed it to be because it was in relation to her beloved, bringing her rage down and regaining her self control. Once she came back, she buried her face in her hands, a mix of sadness over the situation at hand and disgust towards herself at her actions. So much was happening too fast for her to comprehend, and as much as Molsken was a big enough problem, now her beloved was cursed with some ancient torture method that was performed centuries ago, and the only solutions were to practically move in together or convert Twilight into one of her own. She was sick to her stomach. "I-I'm sorry, grandma," she apologized. "I-I didn't m-mean- She was cut off by one of her grandmother's large hands motioning her to halt. "It's okay, dear," her grandmother spoke sympathetically. "I understand." Sunset nodded as an assurance, but her head remained hung toward the floor. "I-I'd like to be alone for awhile," she stated in a near whisper. Twilight jumped at those words, her eyes puffy and soaked from her tears. "Sunset," she attempted, sorrow in her tone. Sunset only kept her head hung low. "I just need time," she spoke in the same low voice. "Time to think hard about things." She paused, shifting her head toward Twilight, nothing but sorrow and regret pasted on her face. "I'm sorry, Twilight," she stated, choking through tears rising to the surface, then she ran off in a flash of incomprehensible speed. Twilight immediately started to run after her, but was stopped by the elderly voice of Sunset's grandmother. "Let her go, dear," she said directly. "She needs this, and so do you." Twilight wasn't sure what to think about that, but she didn't object and just collapsed onto the couch, her face buried in her hands and another wave of sorrow coming over her again. "This is all my fault!" she blamed. "If I'd just never went with her, I'd be dead and none of this would be happening! She'd be safe and things would be normal, but no, I had to put my life in danger so she'd always have to save me when things got ugly! I should just jump off a cliff at this point! I've only caused her pain and near death! I'd be better off dead!" She fell to tears, her sorrow peaking and her emotions deteriorating to nothing but hopelessness. She cried massively, up until Sunset's grandmother finally spoke out. "Nobody is to blame here, child," she stated sweetly. "You have done nothing but great things for my granddaughter, and for that reason alone, you should be proud of yourself." Twilight pulled her head from the comfort of her hands and looked towards Sunset's grandmother. The words that the elderly vampire had spoken had broken her from some of her doubt, but she was far from back to emotionally stable. She continued to listen. "You have shown my granddaughter things that most vampires wouldn't even believe true, and it's not just that vampires and humans can love one another, but that we are not so different from one another. Just like you, vampires have fears, weaknesses, and emotions alike, and aren't just bloodthirsty monsters of darkness. I have never seen my granddaughter as open to humans as she is with you, and while that is something that I am grateful for, the one thing that I am most grateful of you for, is that you've given her true happiness. Never before have I seen Sunny so happy and whole in my life. She had such a rough time growing up, always being labelled an outcast, judged by the royals over her advanced abilities, and always ending up getting the short end of the deal; being used and abused over and over again. She has never had a true friend to experience life with from a different perspective, making her devoid of happiness in a cruel reality. Tell me, dear, how did she act toward you in your first meeting?" Twilight wiped her eyes, starting to feel a little better. "Well, honestly, she was very bossy and rude, acting like she owned me and could force me to do anything she said," Twilight confirmed. Sunset's grandmother chuckled. "Sounds about right. Prior to you coming into her life, she always acted high of herself, thinking she ruled the world. I think her mother's death really opened her eyes to just how vulnerable we are to death, but also sparked an undying rage for vengeance. Sunny was never one to stop and think before striking, and I believe that if you hadn't come into her life, she would've done something beyond reckless that would've most likely killed her. Coming into my granddaughter's life was probably the best thing that could've happened to her, because you helped her to change and see life more openly, as much as how reckless actions can affect your loved ones. She loves you greatly; so much that she'd put herself before you, and from what I've heard, she's protected you with unlimited devotion. Which is why she acted the way she did when I suggested she convert you into one of us." Twilight winced at that, speaking up quickly. "That's one thing I wanted to talk more about," Twilight stated. "Do you think Sunset would ever do that if it came down to a point where she'd have no choice?" Sunset's grandmother closed her eyes, letting out a long sigh. "I don't know, child; it's a heavy choice to convert someone you love into one of our kind. The life of a vampire is one I'd not wish on any human; an eternal life is a life that comes with much to bear. Yes, you'd never have to worry about passing away and leaving your beloved, but at the same time, you'd have to witness the losses of friends, family, and bear whatever eternity has to offer until this world's end comes. It's a blessing and a curse, and for someone to curse one with a life as such is an undying burden to carry for eternity. Sunset may love you dearly, but in the end, she would be the one to decide what to do. I don't believe she would do so in the case of natural death, but in the case of being taken unnaturally and so young, she may or may not. You have your whole life to decide, but in the end, Sunset must do the deed, so please think hard before deciding to endure an eternal life, child." Twilight nodded as an answer, Sunset's grandmother smiling in return. "All of this tension has made me thirsty," the elderly vampire said, getting up. "Would you like some tea as well, dear? I can't imagine you going to sleep anytime soon after all of that, so may as well join me in company, right?" Twilight giggled lightly. "Sure. I'd be happy to join you," she assured. "Very well, I'll be back soon," Sunset's grandmother replied sweetly. "Should be interesting hearing stories from a human." Twilight only smiled, turning her gaze to her lap. While Sunset's grandmother prepared the tea, she just thought about everything that had just happened. While her emotions were tamed for the most part, her stress and fear hadn't faltered entirely. She was cursed with something inevitable, and the only escapes were death or becoming a vampire. The latter option made her heart race, unsure if she could even fathom the thought of eternal life, drinking blood as a meal, and never having to fear death, but as Sunset's grandmother had stated, she had her whole life to decide on such a fate. She just exhaled a long breath of conflicted feelings as she engaged for what would be a long night of drinking tea and a rollercoaster of emotional confliction. Sunset had cried for what had felt like hours, her eye sockets puffy and drained of tears to produce. All she had done was grieve at her unintentional act that had cursed Twilight for the rest of her mortal life, and while it hadn't been something she had intended, she blamed herself for it to the point of never forgiving herself. Her provided pillow was soaked with her tears and sorrow, seeming like a singular extraction of all of the emotions that had compiled upon her sanity over the past days of outrunning multiple threats of different kinds. Less to say, it wasn't relieving in the slightest, and, aside from her current reasoning of being an emotional mess, she still was clueless on what to do next. She didn't want to endanger her grandmother by staying in one spot for too long, and now, knowing Molsken was somehow managing to keep up, no matter how fast she drove or ran, she was at a loss. She tossed and turned in the bed, thinking and raging in her mind at the grim truth she had to accept, feeling as if she were in a whiplash, going in a nonstop circle that had no end. While she refused to accept what she had done unintentionally, somewhere in her mind, she knew she had no choice. She thought back to the best night of her life, now wanting to take it all back, but at the same time, not wanting to. While it was a night of omens and dread, it was also one she'd never forget; an act of true love between two different beings that were supposed to be enemies. A mark in history that denied the laws of mortals and immortals alike; evidence that two different kinds could be one. It was why her eyes were now golden and her bond to Twilight gave her the strength of a god. Something that hadn't occurred in centuries, because of the manipulation and corruption that had been forged to prevent any potential threats from ending it all. From bringing peace, harmony, and equality between humans and vampires. She was a symbol of hope for her kind, but the cost of true love didn't come without consequence or challenges. A cost that she didn't know if she could pay, knowing how dreadful the life of a vampire was. Did she really want Twilight to endure the cost for her mistake? She rolled again, this time facing the wall of the room, her glistening gold irises glowing like beacons in the dark shadows of the room. "Why me… Her voice was of sorrow and pain, as quiet as a terrified child's whisper. "Why am I the one chosen to do all of this? I'm just a girl looking for a life, and here I am, caught between a romance with my kind's enemy and an enclosing war that could potentially end the world. I-I can't do all of this… I just want a normal life ridden of all this pain and torture… One where Twilight can live her own happy life and I don't have to put anyone in danger for the sake of my own needs… She paused briefly, curling up into a ball as if she were a child attempting to find protection in her own embrace. She was truly at her lowest point, and all she could do was just try. "But now, because of me, the one I love is cursed to either one of always being at my side, or… the life of a vampire. A life I'd never wish upon anybody… Is this my punishment? For basically killing my mother and getting into business I should've just stayed out of in the first place!?" Another pause went by. "I never wanted to get my mom killed! I just...just... wanted to do the right thing! Is that really such a bad thing?! I thought that's what we were raised to do, so why am I being cursed for doing the right things!?" She started to sob again, but no tears came out of her eyes, dried up from crying earlier. Those were good questions, and she had the right to ask some deity above for the answers to why she was being punished for doing the right things. She saved Twilight, kept her out of harm's way, prolonged an approaching war between mortals and immortals, and did her best to give mercy to those she had no choice but to kill in the end. Was that wrong? "No, it isn't, and you shouldn't be ashamed of anything you've done, my little Sunny." Sunset jumped instantly. That voice was unmistakable to her ears, and she knew it too well to even deny what she had just heard loud and clear. "M-mom?" she stuttered with absolute emotion. There was a short pause that followed, but Sunset suddenly felt a warmth within the room. A comfort that matched that of a mother's love and touch. "Yes. It's me, my dear," the soft and delicate voice comforted. "I've always been with you, from the moment I left you and your father." Sunset's sobs grew wildly. While there was no physical way to embrace her mother, she knew she was there with her, and all she could do was let out all of her emotions. "I'm so sorry, mom! I never wanted to get you killed! I was just- "Shhh," her mother calmed. "I know, honey, and you don't have to be sorry for anything. I chose to give my life for yours, because that's a mother's duty. I swore to do all I could to protect you from harm from the moment you were born, and I did by giving you a life to live." "I just feel so guilty, and now, I'm stuck in something I'm not sure I can even win… What do I do, mom?! I'm just one girl...I can't do this on my own… "I know you can't, but you aren't alone, Sunset. The girl you love has sworn to be by your side to the end." "But I've already put her through so much! I love her, but I don't want to get her killed like you! I can't lose someone I love again!" "Sunny, listen to me. Love isn't just a one person job; it takes both of the lovers to make a relationship work, and if you don't allow the girl to assist you in this fight, you're never going to win. You are letting your past consume what you need to do in order to succeed in this fight, and you have to let that grief go. All that you've done and earned was not out of luck or chance; it happened for a reason, and that specific reason is what you and your lover are destined to do. You can stop Molsken, bring peace back to humans and our kind, and prevent history from repeating, but to do it, you must let your past go." Her mother's advice and guidance was the truth, and Sunset knew it, taking it all in with might and acceptance. She needed to stop blaming herself over the past and move on. Only then could she find an answer and defeat Molsken with Twilight by her side in the final confrontation. "Thank you, mom," she said with a smile. "But what do I do next? I'm making no advantages against Molsken no matter how hard I try, and there's not much I can do, now that Twilight and I are sitting ducks on open roads." "Do what you always do," her mother answered simply. "I must go now, but don't worry, I am always with you, watching over you and protecting you. I love you, sweetheart, and I am so proud of and will always be proud of you, no matter how this plays out." "I love you too, mom," Sunset finished, then like a wave washing over a surfer, the presence of Sunset's mother left, and all Sunset could do was smile. Once the presence was gone, Sunset returned to her initial thoughts with a higher level of confidence and assurance. Twilight was absolutely grateful that vampires knew how to cook a human breakfast as she dug into her potatoes and eggs. Her back was a little stiff from falling asleep on the couch after two cups of tea, but the embrace of the delicious food with her tastebuds was enough to cancel out the slight aching. This was one of her best meals in days, so she made sure to take down the entire plate at a good pace, Sunset's grandmother enjoying a simple cup of tea in-between flipping the pages of her large novel rested in one of her bony hands. Twilight guessed it was her usual breakfast, aside from occasional hunts for a bloody feast, seeing she was still a vampire. They shared casual conversation as they enjoyed their separate breakfasts, hoping to have Sunset join them shortly after recuperating from last night's dramatic discovery. It wasn't long before the sight of fiery hair and golden yellow eyes met their company and Sunset took a seat next to her beloved on the couch. She looked like she had been through a war of emotions, her eyes looking swollen and puffy, but her demeanor said otherwise as she poured herself a cup of tea from the pot resting on the table. "Are you okay, Sunset?" Twilight asked worriedly. Sunset took a sip of her makeshift breakfast, then turned to Twilight with a reassuring smile. "Yeah, I just had a hard time last night, but I assure you, while I may look like crap, I'm fine." Twilight smiled as an assurance, feeling all the turmoil of last night fade away. "Alright, I believe you," Twilight replied, following by resting her right hand on Sunset's left cheek gently. "I'm glad to see you're okay. You scared me for a minute last night." Sunset followed up with placing both of her hands gently on Twilight's shoulders, her face wearing a look of comfort. "We'll figure it out, but right now, we just need to focus on what we need to do next," Sunset comforted, following with a nod from Twilight. Returning their hands to themselves, the conversation resumed. "So, what do we do next?" Twilight asked. Sunset let out a long sigh before speaking, her nerves starting to dance a little. "This is going to sound crazy, but the next move is to just finish this," Sunset answered. Twilight jumped at the answer, expressing a look of panic and confusion. "W-what?!" Twilight objected. "You're saying that we just go back and fight this guy?!" "Yes. We aren't making any progress no matter how far we go, and the threats are only consistently getting harder and harder to defeat, so we need to stop running and endangering ourselves and just fight back. It's going to happen eventually anyways, and we'll be no more prepared than we are now." "As much as I'm against you fighting that bastard, I'm afraid Sunny is right," Sunset's grandmother added. "I don't have the time or day to teach you proper combat against these monsters, and staying here is only going to end badly for all of us. If you wish to ever defeat the royals, you can't be afraid and must be willing to do whatever it takes." Sunset nodded in response. "Plus, we're sitting ducks on the roads anyways," Sunset reminded. "You're a wanted runaway and that makes us prime targets on major roads, which we need to travel to get to the next town. The more we keep running, the more we endanger ourselves, and if you end up in a jail cell, I cannot protect you, and that makes you even more of an easy target." Twilight calmed, realizing that Sunset was right. Things we're getting harder and harder the more they traveled, and they'd barely escaped their last challenge alive. As much as she was afraid, she knew it would eventually come to pass in time; the final confrontation; a do or die battle that only ended in death or victory. "You're right, Sunset. We can't keep running, and as much as the idea scares me to death, I'm with you," Twilight agreed, a smile of confidence meeting her lips. Sunset smiled in return, taking Twilight into a hug. They hugged for what felt like a long time, up until the elderly vampire across from them broke the moment. "As much as I wish you didn't have to do this, I wish both of you the best of luck and give you my blessing in hopes of making it out alive." Sunset and Twilight broke the hug and turned to the elder, Sunset speaking one last thing before prepping to leave. "Any last advice?" she asked. "Kick his royal ass," Sunset's grandmother spoke with a wide smile. FinaleThe forest was dark and intimidating, Sunset and Twilight arriving in the place that Sunset called her home. She wasn't sure if she could call it "home" anymore after all she'd been through with Twilight, as much as the fact that she was now seen as a traitor to her kind by the royals she absolutely despised. Before their arrival, the two had made some stops to ensure that they were properly prepared for what would be a climax for the ages. They had stocked up on some extra garlic spray and Sunset had given Twilight as best training as she could in a limited timeframe to defend against a vampire, teaching her mainly how to keep her senses wide open every second of combat, shall it resort to her having to fight. Sunset had also crafted some makeshift armor for Twilight in similarity to a bulletproof vest, its purpose being to soften any blows taken and lowering the chance of dying in one strike. She had tested it to be absolutely sure it was effective, and while Twilight had winced at the contact of Sunset's hits, it had absorbed the hit enough to work as effective armor. Sunset had made the decision to only use the garlic spray, seeing her body was built differently than Twilight's and could take the hits just like a human can take another human's punch. She knew that blows would be exchanged in this battle; Sunset and Molsken were nearly equals in strength, Molsken having only just a slight advantage over Sunset. However, while that had been true in their last battle, years had long since passed and Sunset's strength had grown massively, her recent transformation being enough confirmation to prove it. That wasn't to say that the latter wasn't the same case though, his guidance and training being under the most powerful vampires in existence. The truth was that Sunset had no clue if she could beat Molsken, meaning she was going into this with an intent to either beat Molsken or die trying. It was truly potentially her last battle. Folding up her wings and placing Twilight safely on the ground, she took in a long breath and let it out slowly, calming her dancing nerves. Turning to Twilight, she eyed her with a look of care and encouragement. "I just want you to know that no matter what happens, I will always love you," Sunset confessed. "You are the best thing that has ever happened to me, and all that has led up to this moment, I did it all for you." Twilight smiled, pressing her lips to Sunset's in an embrace that spoke true love. They shared the kiss for a long minute that felt like eternity to them in the darkness of the forest, then pulling away, the same smile still on her face, Twilight responded. "I know you did, and I want you to know that, while bumpy at first, every second with you has been memories I'll cherish forever, even beyond death, shall I die tonight." She paused briefly, placing a hand on Sunset's left cheek. "I'll always love you too, and no matter what, I'll find you in death." They shared another kiss, this one shorter but no less sweet as the first one. Turning back to the dark maw of trees and foliage they took each other's hand and marched forth into the shadowy mass. Sunset led the way, knowing the area like the back of her hand, even in thick wood that blocked out the pale light of the moon high in the sky. It was eerily quiet and as dead as Sunset's nonexistent heart, seeming as if there was a lingering presence waiting and watching their every move as they walked deeper into the forest. Sunset couldn't sense or hear anything within their vicinity, so she guessed, as much as Twilight, that it was mainly the atmosphere of the forest mixed with their fear that was causing the uneasiness with every step they took deeper into the maw of darkness that was Sunset's home. To help her loosen the tension on her nerves, Sunset expressed a look to Twilight that gave assurance that she was just as scared and paranoid as she was. Showing vulnerability was one of the best ways to assure someone that they were not alone in their state of fear; it acts as a form of support, and from Twilight's reaction of walking more steadily, Sunset could tell her attempt had worked wonders for Twilight's dancing nerves. The relief didn't last long though, Sunset jumping to attention like a focused animal being alerted of danger upon a sudden voice grazing her ears like a poisonous hiss. "Come to me, Sunset… It was pure and lethal venom to her eardrums. She knew the voice, and she also knew that meant that the eerie calm was about to escalate into an intense quell that would quake the forest out of its peaceful slumber. She gripped Twilight's hand tighter, turning to her violet irises with a face that only spoke exactly what Twilight assumed after their sudden stop. "It's time, Twilight," Sunset said assuredly. "He's waiting for us a few miles west." "Is he alone?" Twilight questioned. "I'm not sure. Most likely not, but for some reason he seemed more… civil than usual." Twilight lifted an eyebrow instantly. "What do you mean by that?" "I mean that it seems like he's willing to negotiate. I don't know what for, but knowing him, it's nothing more than a trick to give us a false sense of security." She paused briefly, her hand squeezing Twilight's harder upon her response. "Listen to me, Twilight, and listen good. Do not listen to a word they speak or propose. If they offer anything to you, deny it; they will attempt to use manipulation to persuade you, and if they do, no matter what, promise me that you'll fight to not fall under their influence." Twilight gripped Sunset's cold hand tighter in response, knowing what was to come next was going to be the most challenging thing she'd ever done in her life. It scared her without a doubt, but Sunset's presence made it bearable to face Molsken at long last. It calmed her. Gave her courage and bravery unlike anything. She wasn't the same Twilight as when this all began all those days prior. She was dependent, strong, brave, and reborn as a whole new being in a world she'd thought never existed, but she was here and experiencing it with every passing second. She was ready to fight for her life as much as her beloved's. "I'm not going anywhere," Twilight assured with a smile, causing Sunset to express her own in return. Sunset let go of Twilight's hand and motioned her to hop into her hands. "Let's do this," Sunset finalized, following with Twilight settling herself into Sunset's arms. A single flash of trees and the sound of a rampaging creature navigating over the foliage at the speed of a rocket followed, and just as fast as it all began, it left even faster, Sunset releasing Twilight from the safety of her arms and gripping her hand tightly once more. Molsken was nowhere to be found, only the usual sight that the entire forest gave no matter where you stepped met Twilight and Sunset in their new destination. Sunset wasn't stupid though, her senses able to hear him lurking just above them in a nearby tree, to which she called him out. "I can hear you loud and clear, Molsken!" Sunset clarified. "Come out and face us!" A brief silence of nothing but the forest's natural ambience followed, but was quickly purged with the venom of Molsken's voice. "Hehe, I forgot about those senses of yours, but don't worry, I have no intention of keeping myself in the shadows, Shimmer." His voice seemed to be coming from all around them, but Sunset's senses said otherwise as a pair of shadows finally began to shift, revealing the vampire lord that had been pursuing her and Twilight for the past days. He stood like a monolith in the faint glow of the moonlight, seeming to tower over the forest like a beast of immeasurable height and strength, but Sunset and Twilight stood strong in his presence, unmoved or shaken. His fangs glistened like stainless steel in the night, and his eyes of crimson burned like ancient embers in the reflection of Twilight and Sunset's own irises. It was an intimidating sight, but Sunset and Twilight gave him no fear or sign of weakness. "Heh, I've got to be honest with you, Shimmer, I didn't expect this to be the way that we'd meet again in the manner of violence," he stated genuinely. "You had so much potential to be great, but you decided the path of a fool. However, never would I have thought you'd be fighting me in a case of treason; defending the very kind we are enemies of! Killing my brother was one thing, but defending our very enemy?! You've become nothing more than a nuisance to all of our kind!" Sunset merely ignored his rant, awaiting whatever he decided to do next. The unusual persuasive tone of his voice she had heard at first had still not left her mind. "Are you done?" Sunset mocked. "I'm already fully aware of what you and the other royals think of me, but I could give a shit less about what you or they think." Twilight winced in surprise, shocked at how open and careless Sunset was acting towards Molsken. She almost laughed at the mockery, but knew better than to piss off a vampire lord. A growl slithered from Molsken's mouth. "You dare to mock me, peasant?!" Molsken objected. "Have you forgotten that I am the one with the advantage in our current little situation?!" "No. I haven't," Sunset replied quickly. "I'm simply showing you that you have no power over me personally. While I may be a nuisance to you and your lackies, the truth is, Molsken, that I am and always will be a vampire, no matter what." Molsken only chuckled in response. "You always were a stubborn little shit, and I see clearly that you're still the same as you were all those years ago. Yes, you may, by the rules of reality, be a vampire, but to me, you are disowned as one of our species. You can think what you want, but in the end, Shimmer, I know what I DO have power over… His gaze shifted to Twilight's, her body jumping at the sudden realization that she was being eyed by the monster. Sunset caught on and objected instantly. "Don't even think about it!" Molsken chuckled again. "I'm glad we're on the same page. My resources tell me you two have become more than just acquaintances in our little game of cat and mouse, and I find that very intriguing." His words spoke venom and intimidation, to which Sunset responded to in her calmest demeanor possible. "That's none of your business." "It's all of my business, Shimmer; you brought this on yourself by taking the initiative to protect and defend this scum. All that has correlated in the past days is all my business, and it's your fault it turned out this way." Sunset couldn't respond, knowing Molsken was partially correct on certain parts of his claims. Part of this was her fault, but now wasn't the time to let her guard down, so she shook off the hurt and returned to focusing intensely on the situation at hand. "Now that we are clear on who is in control here, back to business," Molsken confirmed, a smirk meeting his cold lips. "Over these long days, I've come to realize something that I was completely foolish to have misinterpret. I've had time to realize that this human is really not even a factor in our little game, and that she was only a pawn caught in the middle of a vampiric crime. Therefore, I have no interest in her anymore; not even as a meal." Sunset's eyes went wide. She wasn't sure if she'd just heard that correctly, given she knew Molsken well, and knew he wasn't one to just give up something like a human meal so easily. "He's lying," she debunked in her mind, returning her focus to Molsken. "No. The only one I should've targeted from the start of our little ruse was you, Shimmer." Sunset winced at the comment, knowing now that she was the main center of attention to Molsken. She had to be absolutely alert from here forward; she had no idea where this was going. "It was you who stopped my brother from devouring this girl; you who killed him; you who stopped me from taking this weakling's life when I should've taken your's in vengeance. It was all you all along, Shimmer, and now that I've realized the real truth, I know who my real interest is. This human is nothing but a waste of dirty and tainted blood anymore." Sunset stood unopposed by Molsken's words, knowing that eventually it would've come to this regardless. She was a trophy to Molsken; the main prize he needed to defeat to truly become a vampire lord of the same stature as his fellow lords. She was his only obstacle from greatness, and Sunset saw that as desperation. Something that could work in her favor. "Then if you want to kill me so bad, come and get me," Sunset proposed. "I've been dying for a rematch anyways, and don't plan to lose against you again." Molsken followed with a devious chuckle that spelled out nothing good, and that's when Sunset knew that things were about to turn south fast. "While you play hastily, I think ahead. You see, I have more ways than killing you to destroy you," Molsken stated, venom staining his tone. "W-what are you talking about?" Sunset muttered with fear in her voice. "W-what have you done, you bastard?!" One single snap of Molsken's fingers followed, bringing forward a sight that Sunset nearly lost her non-existent stomach at. Two of Molsken's main lackeys held Vladimir Shimmer by his arms, dragging him into the scene in a struggle. He was in rough shape, his face cracked like glass, body weakened, and some of his limbs twisted and contorted to prevent any chance of fighting back. Sunset's eyes immediately drained tears, the sight breaking her into a state of unadulterated anger and sadness. Molsken had crossed the line. "Dad!" she shouted in desperation. "You son of a bitch! What have you done to him!?" "Simply what I needed to keep him calm, Shimmer," he replied mockingly. "He tried so hard to fight me, and his resistance ended him up in this shape. I even had to give him an anti-healing concoction to make him stop resisting, but don't worry, it'll wear off in time." "This is low, even for you! My father had nothing to do with our current situation! Going after him is nothing but a cowards move!" "Oh, I think you'll find his inclusion to be very much liable, once I explain that is." Sunset growled in response. She was almost ready to lunge, but Twilight brought her back to focus with a quick tightening of her hand to Sunset's own; a reminder to not fall to where Molsken could wipe her out in one shot. She calmed as much as possible, but her sadness did not deter as Molsken continued to talk and hold his same mocking grin. "Good girl. Now, the reason your father is included is because I have a proposition for you, Shimmer. One that can satisfy both of us and put this entire mess to rest." Sunset only continued to grit her teeth at him, but she gave him the green light to speak furthermore. "You took something dear from me, so I feel it's only fair I do the same in return. Therefore, I give you three choices out of my sincerest generosity. You can either choose to lose your only other guardian that gave you existence, the one you love dearest outside of your own species, or take the chance of defeating me. Either way, you or the ones you love are destroyed of will, just as you destroyed mine that night. So, Shimmer, what will it be?" Sunset understood now. He wasn't referring to destroying her physically but mentally, taking away the only people she cared for and loved dearly; a fair trade. It wasn't a decision she could make. She loved both her father and Twilight too much to even contemplate putting their lives in Molsken's to end, but refused to show Molsken any sign of victory over her, so she gave him an answer that she could claim as her own form of a victory as all of her emotions erupted to the surface. "None!" She lunged forward at a fast speed, letting go of Twilight in the process. Everything seemed to go in slow motion for just a moment, up until Molsken chuckled in success at getting Sunset to do exactly what he wanted, his right fist smashing into her face and sending her flying in the opposite direction at an inhuman speed. The impact resembled the force of a massive bomb, ringing Twilight's ears as she yelled out in desperation for her beloved. It was far too late by the time she even managed to get a word out, the faint sound of distant trees being hit and falling resembling the sound of stampeding giants. Over the sounds, she managed to hear one thing though, and immediately, she knew she was in just as much danger as Sunset. "Kill them," Molsken commanded, taking off in the opposite direction to take on Sunset. Twilight wanted to object, but she knew she had her own problems to worry about, reaching for her garlic spray instantly and focusing as hard as possible to keep her eye on whoever chose to come after her. The one who held Vladimir's left arm dashed forward at her and knocked her to the ground, immediately baring their fangs at her with intent to strike her neck. Luckily, Twilight remembered her training, as much as her own defensive strategies as a human after the invasion of her home. She made quick action and quickly dug her thumbs into the eye sockets of her enemy. Screams followed from the vampire, retreating from Twilight in pain. While the creature was immortal and powerful, the eyes were as fragile and vulnerable as a human's own. It was probably the only part of a vampire that was in resemblance to humans, therefore, making it possible for a human to defend against one. Twilight quickly acted, standing back up and pulling out the garlic spray. Running to her enemy, once she had a clear shot, she bombarded the creature relentlessly with sprays of the pungent juice. Sunset had taught her that while one spray stunned an elite, a spray for regular vampires that were not trained to fight the effects of garlic would be stunned longer. However, in the many conversations she'd had with Sunset's grandmother, she'd learned that multiple sprays can temporarily paralyze a non-trained vampire for up to an hour, depending on how much is sprayed. It had proven to be true, the barrage of sprays leaving the creature frozen in place like a statue on the ground. She knew she was incapable of killing a vampire, their skin being as tough as a block of solid concrete, so she instead aided Sunset's father in his own struggle. He'd put up a good fight, but his injuries had proven to be effective, and now, he was pinned to the ground in submission to Molsken's lackie. Twilight already knew what to do, creating a diversion so she didn't stun Sunset's father unintentionally. "Hey!" she yelled, hiding the spray bottle to catch him by surprise. The vampire assaulting Vladimir changed his attention to Twilight, their face falling to a look of shock that she was still alive somehow. "I don't know how you're still standing, but I'm quite thirsty anyway, so you'll make a great appetizer before I finish off this one," he said, preparing to pounce. Twilight just readied herself, making sure her eyes were only on the vampire and her finger on the trigger of the spray bottle. She needed to act quickly, just before he lunged and was aware of her trap, so with all focus she waited. She watched his feet carefully, waiting until one of them was forward, and just as he took his step forward closest to her, she slinged the bottle and put pressure on the trigger like her life depended on it. While it was a little early with the spray, she opened her eyes to a vampire in a state of dizziness and confusion, meaning she'd hit her target. She didn't give him any chance to recover and just sprayed the creature down at a rapid pace, watching as the normally feared creature collapsed to the ground with a hard thud. Her training and advice had paid off, smiling in victory and rushing over to help Sunset's father up. The ancient creature that was Sunset's father gave Twilight the permission to let her help him, sitting him back up and leaning him against the trunk of a tree. "Th-thank you, human," he complimented. Twilight focused mainly on Vladimir, looking over his wounds with care and focus. Vladimir was more focused on other things though. "I'll be fine," he assured with a hint of pain in his voice. "Y-you need to get to my daughter and help her. S-She can't take M-Molsken on alone." Twilight turned to him with a look of concern, sincerely worried about the condition of his wounds. "Sir, you need help. I can't just leave you like this," she stated sympathetically. "My wounds are merely temporary. However, death is not, and if you really care for my family and Sunset, you'll leave me and help my daughter defeat Molsken. I'll take care of these bastards here in the meantime." "But sir, I don't know where they are. The forest is massive and they could be anywhere!" Vladimir nodded, sitting up more against the tree and moving his hands towards the base of his neck. He grabbed a golden chain around his neck and lifted it up over his head, a red crest that resembled a pristine red ruby attached to it. He handed it out to Twilight, so she took it into the palm of one of her hands, immediately noticing a red line that led from her, deep into the forest. "What is this?" she asked, baffled. "Just follow it and you'll find my daughter," he advised through painful grunts. "Hurry!" Twilight only nodded and placed the necklace around her own neck, turning from Vladimir in the direction of the red line. Once she was gone, Vladimir got himself to his feet carefully and walked up to the paralyzed vampires Twilight had managed to submit with very intense focus. "Time for some payback," he stated, moving to putting Molsken's lackeys to rest in an endless limbo. Sunset had met the end of her flight in a cave, crashing through the thick rocky wall as if it were paper thin and as fragile as glass. She'd taken some damage, but it was quickly healed in seconds as she stood up in wait for her pursuer not far behind her. Sure enough, he found her in seconds, rushing in and colliding into her with massive force, managing to block his blows as she skidded back into the wall of the cave. The force was powerful enough to crack a good amount of her stone-solid skin, fragments of it falling to the floor along with debris off of the cave ceiling. She pushed back with her own display of power, causing the cave floor to crumble under their feet and rumble in the entire enclosure as if a destructive earthquake were taking place at that moment. There was absolutely no give or budge between the display, showing the two were of equal strength. Both pushed regardless, their stubbornness and desire to outwit one another in power preventing them from stopping. Their fists clenched tighter. Their limbs tightened to the point of nearly breaking under the pressure. Cracks began to adorn their faces from the unadulterated force. Then there was an altercation in their display; the cave floor shattered from underneath them, opening to a massive chasm with a descent of over a hundred feet to another floor. Both of them fell, unable to recover from the effects of the force of their equal power. It was similar to the effect of being tagged in a fight; not knocked out entirely, just enough to be unable to respond to any additional strikes. Upon impact with the floor of the chasm, a shattering sound like breaking glass erupted in the vicinity, both struggling to recover. They both wobbled to their feet, appearing as if they'd just walked out of a long night in a bar. It didn't matter to them; all they were focused on was killing one another, taking a second to catch their breath and recover. "Impressive, Shimmer," Molsken mocked in-between breaths. "You've definitely improved since our last fight. However, it makes no difference. You've only seen a fraction of my true power. I've simply been toying with you in the entirety of our battle." Sunset only chuckled at his mockery, fully aware that he'd been holding back the entire time. "You don't think I knew that?" she mocked back. "If you're going to kill me, then do it. No more fucking around. If this is my last battle, I want you to come at me with everything you have." Molsken chuckled in response. "Very well, if you're begging for death this badly, I will happily oblige!" Suddenly, Molsken began to change. The ground shook once again in resemblance to an earthquake as he started to shout in a way that Sunset knew meant that Molsken had followed through with his claim. His eyes darkened to absolute black, minus his irises that glew crimson red, his teeth sharpened into daggers, and he started to grow into a massive monstrosity that nearly couldn't fit the cave height. As he grew, two wings spread from his back, shifting into a more defined structure, unlike their originally ragged and ancient structure. His ears grew more pointy, similar to an elf’s, and two horns grew from both sides of his head in similarity to a demon. It was quite an intimidating sight, and Sunset hadn't expected anything like this in the slightest, but she gave him nothing but crossed arms and a blank expression. "Where's that mocking attitude now, Shimmer?" he taunted in his new form. "This form is only to be used in dire situations, and can only be achieved by those of royal blood, so feel grateful that you get to witness something so rare." Sunset merely moved her hair from her eyes as a response in a way of saying she wasn't impressed. "All I see is an oversized bigot that thinks growing over eighty feet tall makes him any more powerful than he was before." Molsken only laughed as a response, rumbling the cave and causing small amounts of debris to fall from the walls. "You'll come to regret ever challenging me at full strength, peasant! I'm going to enjoy ending your life slowly very much!" With that, he threw the first blow at Sunset, to which she dodged easily by jumping out of the way. His massive fist crushed the ground, leaving a massive indent the size of two of Twilight's cars. He repeated this tactic quite a few times, Sunset dodging each with nothing more than a skip or hop. She was disappointed that this was the challenge she'd been handed, expecting something more than this, but she went with it regardless of how mediocre it was. "How pathetic," she taunted. "I was actually enjoying fighting your weaker form more. This is literally vampire training all over again, learning how to dodge actual threats." "Why don't you land a blow to me and find out just how much of "not an actual threat" I am, Shimmer," he offered. Normally, Sunset would have the mind and focus to know better than to even take any offer from Molsken, but her competitive nature and desire to kill Molsken in his most powerful form clouded her judgement, and she lunged right at his fist currently resting on the cave floor. Her fist hit with the force of a car crashing into a building at over two-hundred mph, intended to shatter the fist like glass, but something immediately made Sunset retort in pain, holding her hand and screaming at the sight of injection needle-size holes at the base of each of her fingers. A burning sensation started to slither up her arm and spread throughout her body as if a serpent laced with fire were slithering through every vein in her body. Along with that, her body suddenly started to feel like it had been beaten to death by a battering ram. It was unlike anything she'd felt before, and it was severe enough to drop her like a stone. Molsken had descended to his usual form and was walking toward Sunset with a look of absolute malevolence. "W-what d-did you d-do to m-me?" Sunset struggled, trying to get back up and failing miserably. Molsken only laughed in his victory, landing a kick to Sunset's stomach in her defenseless state. "I've temporarily taken away your immunity to pain and healing, just as I did your pathetic waste of a father," he explained mockingly. "Now, you will feel every hit and take every single one as a mortal would, but most importantly, you will not die to it, unless I rip your head from your shoulders, so that means that you'll feel the same pain I felt when you took my brother away from me!" A violent kick followed those words, this time being straight to Sunset's face and off of the cave wall. "How does it feel to be the very thing you swore to protect!?" Another horrid kick to Sunset's abdomen. "The thing that you betrayed your own kind for!?" Another kick. "The thing that took my brother's life!" Three more kicks. "And the best part of it all, is that I get to cause you pain and torture for as long as the serum lasts, and there's absolutely nobody who can save you now!" More kicks. Ruthless and destructive, and all Sunset could do was take them and writhe in absolute pain. "I'm sorry, Twilight. I failed." A tinge of pain struck Twilight's heart like a blow strong enough to kill someone. She had made it far and wasn't far from the cave anymore, but the trip had been tedious and long, exhausting her and running her short of breath. Then that feeling struck her heart like a death blow, and that's when she knew that Sunset was in trouble, and she didn't even hesitate to run faster than ever before. While the foliage remained hard to navigate, she found her way through it, eventually coming to a solid wall of stone with a massive hole in it. It wasn't just a casual opening to a cave, and she knew that she'd arrived at wherever Sunset was currently. Getting closer to the opening, she could hear Molsken's voice yelling things that she couldn't determine, but from the tone alone, she could tell he was saying them out of anger. She didn't have any plan as she climbed through the gaping entrance and looked upon the sight of what clearly had been the sight of some combat, dust still evident in the air of the cave's inner chasm. She quietly moved to the opening where Molsken's voice was emanating from, glad that she'd taken her time upon seeing the descent of over one-hundred feet down. Now, she was really at a loss. She couldn't fly or had a body made of concrete flesh and lead bones, so there was nothing she could do except watch her beloved be beaten senseless by Molsken until he decided to kill her. "Shit! What do I do now!?" she cussed in her mind. She searched her mind for some miraculous answer to getting down over a hundred feet, but then there was another set of issues; how would she get down without being seen, and more importantly, what would she do when she did? The garlic spray trick would most likely fail against Molsken, seeing he was of royalty and was probably trained to be unaffected by threats such as garlic. She'd perish in a single strike if she even tried entering that lower chasm. She cussed in her mind again. There was literally nothing she could do to help Sunset. "Except… One solution came to her mind. The one she had dreaded from the start, but in that moment, it seemed the only way to give Sunset a fighting chance in the slightest. "I have no choice… She stated in her mind as she grabbed a sharp rock from the cave floor and placed it near the underside of her left arm. "I'm sorry, Sunset… She dug a sharp edge into her skin and cut across her forearm, her crimson cocktail draining from the wound instantly. The scent met both Sunset and Molsken's nostrils instantly, causing Molsken to stop abruptly in his brutal tactics. His irises burned like a raging bonfire at the scent, his vampiric instincts taking over instantly. He eyed Sunset with deviancy. "Looks like your little girlfriend has joined the party, Shimmer," he stated. "N-no… Sunset wanted to speak more and tell Twilight to run and hide, but her body's state prevented her from even doing so, so all she could do was struggle as Molsken spoke the words that would seal Twilight's fate. "Why don't we give her a proper greeting? I'm sure she's dying to see you." With that, Molsken flew out of the lower chasm to the upper cave where Twilight awaited his arrival. She held a face of sternness in his presence, not giving him anything, even in her final moments. His assault happened too fast for Twilight to calculate, finding herself pinned to the ground by the monolith of a beast and awaiting the worst to come. "Get off of her you bastard!" Sunset exclaimed, having found even the slightest shred of strength to get up and defend Twilight, but her attempt was shattered with merely a shove back against the cave wall, immediately submitting her and leaving Twilight defenseless. She was out of options as she felt a searing pain and pressure attack her wound, Molsken's fangs clean in her and sucking her dry of life. In the mix of the pressure, Twilight thought back to the night she allowed Sunset to take some of her own blood, and could see that there was a difference. Sunset had been gentle and slow; Molsken's force was beyond that of Sunset's; it felt like her entire body was being pulled by the force of a thousand vacuums with a stinging and burning feel coursing through her body with each passing second. She knew she wouldn't survive, so she turned her gaze to Sunset as a way of saying goodbye, her eyes starting to leak tears and a smile on her face. She couldn't feel anything anymore by the time Molsken finished, and she guessed it was something that happened before you died. Molsken pulled his fangs from Twilight's arm and turned back to Sunset with a grin of victory on his face. "And now, you have nothing, Shimmer," he mocked. "Just like before, you couldn't defeat me, and now, it's cost you more than just pride, but something mor- Molsken stopped, his demeanor shifting into something more defeated than victorious. He suddenly started to choke and gasp for breath in desperation, collapsing to his knees and holding his hand at the base of his throat. "W-what is h-happening t-to m-me!?" he choked out. Even Sunset had no comment, watching the vampire lord falter furthermore. Only until a chuckle from Twilight met the cave did it become clear that Twilight had somehow tricked him into assured death. "Y-you got t-tricked by a m-mortal," she muttered out. "Y-your own g-greed l-led to your d-demise." Twelve hours earlier "You're absolutely sure this'll work?" Twilight asked, a small cylindrical tube being presented to her. Sunset's grandmother nodded. "What lies in this is centuries of research and gatherings of multiple ancient poisons that are not known of by many. Back in the 1800's, vampires were used like lab monkeys for human remedies, and in those hundreds of years of testing, the vampires reacted very negatively to many of the test ingredients to the point of where they died on the spot. I've gathered all that caused such reactions, and have bundled all of them into a single pill. This is the only one that exists, because many of the things that caused death died with the evolution of history, but to get the ones that still exist are nearly impossible. I am giving you this ONLY as a last resort, shall it come to where you have no other way to keep my Sunny safe. The poisons will not affect you, only the vampire, and to make it work, you'll have to take it at least thirty minutes prior. This is the most potent thing I have, so I expect you to use it wisely and correctly." Twilight nodded and took the tube from the elderly vampire, placing it in a safe pocket of her jeans. "I'll protect her no matter what it takes," Twilight assured. "I promise I won't let this go to waste.” Sunset couldn't believe it. Twilight had outsmarted Molsken by using his own greed against him, but at the cost of protecting her and losing her own life in the process. Molsken continued to choke and beg that the impossible had just happened to him. Being beaten by a mortal was the worst way to die, and he was about to die because of that reason, and there was no stopping it. He couldn't speak or object, starting to succumb to the poisons in one devastating climax. His breathing slowed, his choking receded, and in one single collapse, Molsken fell silent and limp in death. The battle was over, and somehow, Sunset and Twilight had arisen victorious. However, the cost of victory had been one life; Twilight's life, and Sunset refused to accept it as she dragged herself desperately to Twilight's side, reaching out her hand for Twilight's own. She could already feel her emotions starting to swell, and she didn't care. She loved Twilight more than anything else and wouldn't leave her side. As her tears began to escape, a faint but happy voice spoke. Twilight's voice. "H-hey, w-we did it, S-sunset… Her words were like a whisper. Sunset, while in agonizing pain and her heart shattering slowly, managed to giggle in response. "No. You did it," she spoke slowly. "Hehe…. Y-yeah, I-I did… Sniffles and sobs started to escape Sunset, but she still tried to talk normally. "I-I'm so sorry, Twilight… I should've just held my ground, but… I-I just… "H-hey, d-don't blame yourself, S-sunny… "But, i-it's because of me that y-you're here! If I-I'd just stayed calm, we could've figured out another way!" Her sobs intensified instantly. "I-I was supposed to protect you! B-but I-I failed! I let you down, and let you get killed!" A sudden warmth met Sunset's hand, Twilight's own weakly caressing the top of it. She quickly gripped it tight, the warmth not as warm as usual, but it was still warm and still Twilight. "Y-you did p-protect me, S-sunny, and g-gave m-me a l-life t-that I w-would've never had i-if I'd never m-met y-you that n-night. Y-you protected m-me so m-much that it w-was my turn t-to protect y-you for o-once… "But, your life is more important than mine...You have a life to live, things to see, people to meet…Why protect me when I'm the one that led you to this…. The grip of Twilight's hand suddenly tightened. "B-because, I love y-you, Sunny… F-from that d-day in the spring t-to now… A-and I always w-will… That did it. Sunset found the strength against her body's objections to meet Twilight's lips for the last time, tears escaping her eyes as she passionately embraced her beloved in near-death. The two shared the embrace as one for a long while, up until the embrace broke from Twilight's body falling limp. Her hand's grip with Sunset's fell, and a single breath escaped Twilight's mouth in the sound of a death gasp. Twilight Sparkle; Sunset's beloved, was gone. All that followed was tears and sorrow, Sunset's emotions breaking in one whole culmination of unadulterated grief. She cried for what felt like eternity, up until she passed out on Twilight's chest stained with her tears. She didn't know when she passed out, only that she'd lost everything, and in some way, even though he was dead on the cave floor, Molsken had won. Epilogue: A New BeginningSunset's eyes shot open, waking to the sight of the bedroom of her grandmother's house. Her eyes were heavy and swollen from the previous night, everything coming back to her in a sudden flash that spelled out the realization of her reality. Her beloved was dead. She didn't want to believe it, but it was true, and that's what she despised the most. Getting over her mother was hard enough, and now, she had to move on without Twilight at her side. A feat she saw as impossible, but she knew it wasn't. The next thing that came to her mind was how she'd ended up back here. All she had remembered was crying endlessly until she passed out on Twilight's corpse, so who had come to retrieve her in the cave? Then she remembered her father. That had to have been the one who brought her back here, seeing he was the only person who wasn't against her and aware of their current location. Rather than debating it further, she decided to just see for herself, lifting the sheets from her body and finding her way to the door. It wasn't long before she was in the living room where her father sat in a position that spoke worry and concern, his wounds and horrid condition now gone and healed as if nothing had ever happened. She was relieved, walking up to him and making her presence known fully in the light of the room. Vladimir slowly raised his head, and, without even a word, they embraced each other tightly for a long while. It was quiet the entire duration, up until they finally let go, and Sunset spoke first. "I have so much to expla- Vladimir cut her off instantly, a smile dressing his face. "I already know everything, sweety," he claimed. "Your grandmother already told me everything; the girl, the royals, and all." Sunset let out a long sigh before speaking again. "A-are you mad at me?" she questioned. "I'll understand completely if you are." Vladimir raised an eyebrow. "Mad at you? Sunny, if anything I'm absolutely proud of you," he explained. "Everything you did was out of good reason, and that's how a leader of our race should act, unlike how Molsken abused his power for the sake of vengeance. You also proved that what is supposedly an enemy race can be accepting to ours in all manners as well. You've proven that the royals are liars and have shown that they can be defeated." Sunset smiled, relieved that she wasn't in trouble with her father, and more relieved that he saw her actions as acts not of defiance, but of good reason. Her smile faltered not long after though, the truth of reality hitting her yet again. Her father noticed and spoke up. "Why the long face, Sunny?" "It's… what happened in the cave… Her father expressed a sympathetic look, putting one of his cold hands on Sunset's right shoulder. "What happened, honey?" Sunset could feel tears starting to well up in her eyes as she attempted to respond, her voice starting to turn into sorrow. "That girl that I was with… I-I… A sudden interruption broke the sorrow, the front door opening and entering her grandmother and… Twilight?! Sunset nearly passed out at the sight before her eyes, unsure if she was dreaming, hallucinating, or both in tandem. She was dead in the cave! She was absolutely sure of it! Once Twilight saw the sight of Sunset in the living room, her composure broke into one of sorrow and happiness, running forward and embracing her beloved. "I'm so glad you're finally awake!" she exclaimed through tears, confusing Sunset even more. Sunset couldn't speak, frozen in a stunned state and unable to comprehend what was happening. Twilight pulled away and stared at Sunset with concern. "What's wrong, Sunny? I thought you'd be happy to see me?" Sunset's father cut in, attempting to resolve all the confusion. "Perhaps it's best we tell her about what happened," he proposed. "When what happened?!" Sunset demanded. "I'm happy but also completely confused on how this is even possible. Twilight, you were as dead as roadkill, so how the hell are you alive?!" Twilight nodded, taking a seat on the couch. "Well, technically, I'm not alive," Twilight explained, opening her mouth to reveal a pair of glistening fangs stained freshly with crimson blood. Sunset gasped in horror, the realization hitting her like a ton of bricks. She didn't know how to feel, never wanting her beloved to endure this kind of life, but it was clear that the damage was already done. "That bastard turned you… She trailed off, tears escaping her eyes off the end of her words. Twilight nodded as an answer, her father cutting into the conversation. "When I found you and Twilight in the cave, I assumed the worst as well. However, after I collected you and started heading out of the cave, she suddenly started to show signs of life out of nowhere." Two weeks earlier Vladimir Shimmer couldn't believe the sight before him; his daughter, emotionally exhausted and passed out on a human's torso, and a dead royal on the floor. On one end he was relieved that he wasn't losing another loved one to a royal, but on another, he was wondering how the hell this was going to be covered up successfully. That could wait for later though. He was exhausted and wanted to just get himself and his daughter to safety, so he proceeded to doing so, lifting his daughter from the corpse of the human girl who had saved his life, and positioning her in his arms to where he could carry her with comfort. Before turning from the sight however, Vladimir gave his thanks and condolences to Twilight in her peaceful eternal slumber. "I'm so sorry it turned out this way, but I sincerely appreciate all that you've done for my daughter and I. Your generosity will not be forgotten, human girl. May you rest in peace, wherever you are now." Using his ancient fingers to close Twilight's eyes, he turned from the sight and moved to the exit of the cave. He was just about to cross the opening when he suddenly heard a disruption that caused him to stop in his tracks. An eruption of coughs and gasps suddenly filled the cave, to which he turned around to inspect and became shocked at the source of the disturbance. The girl who was dead as a lawn buried in snow just moments ago was coughing, moving, and showing clear signs of life. Vladimir gently lay Sunset up against the wall of the cave, then moved back to the girl. Upon one glance of the girl, he immediately knew what was happening and just how dire the situation was. Newborn vampires needed immediate attention, otherwise they'd die. The girl opened her eyes to reveal her newly gained red irises and eyed Vladimir with desperation, her voice coming out as nothing more than a weak rasp. "P-please...s-so…thirsty… Now, Vladimir had a choice to make; let it starve and die or feed it to health. It was a simple choice for him, given the display he'd found when he first arrived. He knew his daughter cared dearly for this girl, so he ran off to find her an animal to sink her fangs into. Sunset started to understand. While she had hoped for Twilight to not endure this life, she had to accept it. Twilight was now a vampire, immortal, part of her kind's species, and most critically, she was now her guide in this new world. Their relationship had officially become an eternal partnership, and now, it was Sunset's duty to teach her everything about her world, knowing that Twilight's old world was null and void. It was a sad realization, but it was the reality of their existences, so it was best to just accept it. "The venom must work slower on humans, and that's probably the reason why her transformation was delayed," Sunset guessed. "Most definitely," her grandmother chimed in. "However, none of that matters now. What matters is that this girl is now your responsibility. She's your partner for eternity now, which means it's up to you to protect and help her in our world until she is fully educated and trained to survive it." "I know, and I'm willing to take that responsibility with utmost sincerity," Sunset confirmed. "and will hold my word to the day that our eternity ends." Sunset's grandmother nodded and smiled in response, proud of her granddaughter. "Very good. Now, over the two weeks you were out, I've given Twilight the basics on hunting, but she still struggles with actually going through with it. She's still not fully aware of what she is, and it'll take awhile for her to come to full acceptance of what she is now." "I'll do my best," Sunset stated confidently, holding her gaze with Twilight's, both of their faces holding the same expression. With the potentially lingering danger and Twilight still new to her life as a vampire, Twilight had decided not to immediately return back to her home. While she missed her parents dearly, she didn't want to cause them any unintentional harm or give the royals any targets to use in their rebellion against Molsken's defeat. Newborn vampires were subject to the inability to control their instincts, so if she went back now, there was the chance of her attacking and killing not just her parents, but also any human being within a mile's radius. Not only that, but her appearance had changed as well. How would she explain her new eye color and ice cold skin in a way that made sense? The simple answer was that she couldn't, at least not in her current state and age as a vampire. She'd need loads of training, experience, and control before she could ever go near her parents ever again; a truth she had come to accept. One that hurt her deeply, but she'd hate herself more if she ever killed her parents on accident. She'd return someday, but only when she was ready to go home. For now, her life was solely her guide and beloved in her rebirth, and she knew Sunset would help her to reach her goal of seeing her parents again, but only time would tell how long it would take. It was a wait Twilight dreaded to endure, but she knew it was for the best, so she did her best to just adapt to her new life and self, doing her best to embrace the long life she had left to live. With Molsken no longer being an issue, Sunset and Twilight were free to roam as they pleased, and one area they chose to visit as a reminder of how their lives came to be as they were was the spring they had first shared their deepest personal conversation at. It was a beautiful and calm little piece of paradise that they could return to and reminisce about their new life together in eternity, and do whatever they wished without anybody telling them what to do. The two sat on the shore admiring the calming natural body of water, the only sound being of the steady flow of the clear water and whatever else nature had to offer on that evening in particular. The two were dressed only in their bathing suits, dry as the Sahara Desert in a romantic embrace. Twilight had her head rested on Sunset's left shoulder, her hair pulled up in a ponytail, and her legs laid out on the shore in a relaxed state. Sunset only held herself up with her arms, the rest of her sprawled out on the shore, and hair down. Her hair contrasted with the glow of the sun perfectly, seeming to glow in the radiance of the light, to which Twilight admired with her crimson eyes. They'd been sitting there like that for nearly an hour, just allowing the natural sounds and ambience of mother nature to caress their minds and envelope them in natural bliss. It was perfect harmony, and the two lovers had needed this after what they'd been through with Molsken. "Hey, Sunset?" Twilight suddenly asked. "Hmm?" Sunset replied. "Do you really believe this can last?" Twilight questioned. Sunset raised an eyebrow, sitting up more steadily on the shore, causing Twilight to lift her head from her shoulder. "What do you mean?" Sunset replied. "You know? This. This peace. It's been almost a month since we defeated Molsken, and don't you think things have been too quiet for comfort?" This was the question Sunset had hoped to have never had to answer, but she knew eventually it would come up, and she had thought the same thing. She assured Twilight with a comforting smile. "Knowing how my life has gone, it's only a matter of time before something new pops up. I've thought the same, wondering why things have stayed quiet ever since that night, but at the same time, I've also just tried to enjoy the time we have been given before the day comes that we must face the royals again. As my mother once told me, you can't anticipate what may not come, otherwise, you'll miss out on what's really important in life." "Your mom was a very wise woman," Twilight complimented. "While I'm still trying to accept and come to full reality on what I am, I know I'll always have a piece of my human self inside me, and that piece of me will always keep me wondering what's coming next in this new life and world." Sunset pulled Twilight closer to her in a comforting embrace. "I know, and I won't force you to rid yourself of something that still holds that connection to what you were born as. You'll always be human in some way and I can accept that. That's the version of you that I fell in love with and will always see as the one I love. Your skin may be cold as ice, your eyes may be as red as your only life support now, and your heart may no longer beat like a drum, but none of that matters. I'll always love you no matter what, my little Sparkle." Twilight's face immediately wore a blush at the compliment, her lips forming into a smile. "And while you may not be as bossy as when we first met, I'll always love you as you are, Sunny," Twilight returned. "Oh, so you did like my bitchiness," Sunset teased. "No! No! I was just joking, Sunny!" Twilight quickly answered. Sunset merely laughed in her victory. "I know. I'm just teasing, Twi," Sunset assured. "But, if you do want me to act like a bitch, I'll happily oblige." "No thanks. I love you just the way you are." Sunset chuckled at Twilight's cute gesture, noticing that the sun was close to going down. "We should probably head back now," Sunset alerted. "Yeah, that's a good idea," Twilight agreed. "But before we leave, can we take one swim? Just like old times?" Sunset smiled, making her way to her feet. "Alright, but just one," Sunset agreed, proceeding to remove her bathing suit in a teasing manner. Twilight smiled seductively at the action, doing her own strip teasing as she undid her bathing suit. Once they were done teasing one another, they raced each other into the spring and, starch naked as a newborn at birth, shared one long and romantic swim in their own personal paradise. While the future was unsure, the two knew they would find a way to overcome any obstacle in their eternity together. Royals. Humans. Natural disaster. Death. Their love would find a way to overcome them all in eternity and beyond. The PartyThe final bell rang for the last class, the classroom erupting into the chitter chatter and culmination of footsteps of Twilight's fellow classmates. The wave of students made their way out of the door, out into the hallway as the bell silenced, being replaced by the ambience of your usual school hallway. Twilight preferred not to get caught in the chaos of students rushing to get out of the prison they called "school," and normally waited for the chaos to pass to even get out of her seat. Thus why she was still rested in her provided desk with a gentle fake smile on her face and her arms out in front of her, her thumbs dancing in patience. Once she was sure she was safe from getting caught in any storming waves of young adults, she stood up from her desk and made her way into the hall, still occupied by what she could estimate as close to half of the school's population of students. Twilight paid them no attention, and continued her usual pace to the closest exit. She wasn't really a social type of person, and didn't have many friends at all. It wasn't that she was incapable of making friends; it was because Twilight had never cared to have any. It was for that particular reason that she received weird looks and was labelled as an outcast or freak. As she strolled to her cheap car across the parking lot, she just focused on watching for vehicles, seeing the road devil's of Canterlot High were not the wisest behind the wheel. Many had come close to being hit, but luckily there were no casualties on record. There had been vehicular-based accidents though. It wasn't necessarily the students' fault either, given that the parking lot wasn't very wide, which meant that there wasn't much room to back out without getting fender-bent. Twilight had figured out an alternative to this as well, and normally waited for all the reckless drivers to leave before even trying anything. Twilight pulled out her keys and unlocked her driver door, opening it and setting her heavy luggage of notebooks and literature books in the passenger seat across from her. In the console, was her coffee from her nearest Starbits that morning. It had turned into a foamy mess over the school hours, and while she could've just tossed it away in the nearest trash bin, her insecurities said otherwise. Her house wasn't that far either, so she just shrugged away the thoughts, started the car, and let the AC bathe her skin. The car was like a sauna, seeing it had sat in the heat of one of the hottest Summers on record for a good amount of time. The heat was affecting everybody; even the jocks. They tried to play it off like they're "stronger than the heat," but anybody smart would see that claim as a bunch of malarkey, especially considering they are covered in sweat by the end of the ordeal. Black leather attracts the sun like a magnet, so the fact that that was the jocks' choice of attire made them a bunch of imbeciles. Twilight basked in the cool air for a few minutes before deciding the green light was set, putting the vehicle into reverse and very solemnly backing out into the middle of the compact parking space. With careful focus and her ace driving skills, Twilight eventually found her way out, and with a shift in first gear at the exit of Canterlot High's grounds, Twilight took the right turn and headed home. During the small drive she turned her volume nozzle to twenty and was met with the casual garbage that was "music" in today's society. While she didn't care for the music playing, she listened to it anyways, keeping her eyes on the road. She wasn't in a good mood, especially after fourth period's events. She had butchered her mile run, which was no surprise; Twilight had never been the athletic type and was normally a sweat bag by the end of the session. That wasn't why she was in a bad mood; it was what happened in the locker room while redressing that had ruined her day. The other girls that consistently liked to flaunt their bodies and talk about their fake relationships with their jock boyfriends decided to tone down their biased attitudes and had offered Twilight to come to a party that night. It was Friday after all, which meant no school the next day, or for the jocks and pretty girls, a day to get over a hangover before a pop quiz on Monday morning. Twilight wasn't stupid. Normally, any other casual low-quality girl like her would freak out in joy over something like that, but Twilight wasn't like the other girls who bought into anything the pretty girls said. She knew better than to go into a hostile environment that was a perfect place for her to gain negative attention and be mocked in school as a laughingstock for weeks. Her already-awkward behavior was enough of an indication that she was just being led into a trap. The pretty girls of Canterlot High were only out to destroy easy prey, and she was on the dining list. The fact that those girls even had the nerve to try and lure her into their idea of a "social gathering," had put a sour taste in her mouth. It would blow over by tomorrow, and until that time came, Twilight planned to just watch movies or read her currently bookmarked novels. She at least smiled at that thought. As she pulled into the driveway of her house and turned the key to off, she took a moment to sit back in her seat and take a deep breath. She let the breath out slowly then collected her school luggage, making her way out of the ancient relic that she called a vehicle, and shut the door with a loud creak. The keys jingled in her fingers as she walked up to the front door and unlocked it, walking in and being greeted by her everyday living place. The only thing running was her air conditioner, while the rest of the house was draped in darkness. She quickly flicked on some lights and sat her school things down on the kitchen counter. Twilight wasn't surprised in the slightest. She was used to being home alone, which was part of the reason she carried a can of mace in her purse. The other reason was due to an assault in her past, nearly being sexually violated, until she pulled a good fashioned strike to the groin and escaped to the nearest gas station where she called the police. The perpetrator has never been caught, but Twilight made sure to always have her weapon of defense at hand in any situation. Her parents had jobs that barely allowed them any time with their daughter, which is why Twilight was so used to their absence. At first, she found it very hard to get used to, but now it was second nature, even if she was affected by the lack of her parents at home. She understood why they had to do what they did, but just like any child, she wished she could've seen her parents for at least an hour of the day, but she had to be a big girl. She decided to cook herself some leftover chicken strips she had made the day before, seeing it was better than peanut butter sandwiches; she was practically burned out on those, and even the sight of them made her want to puke. The microwave dinged after two minutes, and Twilight took the plate of leftover poultry up to her room, where she planned to occupy herself for the rest of the night. No weekend partying for her. She put headphones on and drifted away to the beats of Countess Coloratura as she ate her dinner slowly. She had made sure to lock her bedroom door and window before she took refuge on her comfy bed, not wanting history to repeat. Just in case, Twilight kept her purse close and the weapon within reach, and once she gobbled down the chicken strips, passed out into the warmth of her bed and the music massaging her senses. All she saw before she passed out was the photo of her and her parents from years ago on her nightstand. Then with two gentle flicks of her eyes, she was lost to her dreams. Four bangs on the front door brought Twilight out of the short dream she couldn't even remember. She slowly came out of the daze and debated on even answering the door, but after hearing the voice of one of her few friends, Serena, call from the door, she felt compelled to answer; she didn't want to be unintentionally rude or get an earful of it Monday morning, so she dragged her body out of the bed, unlocked the door, pulled her half-awake body downstairs, and opened the front door to her giddy brown-haired, green-skinned, and pink-eyed friend, her somewhat-decent car running on the curb. "You look terrible, girl," Serena stated. "Did you just wake up?" Twilight yawned and wiped her eyes before answering. Serena immediately knew that her assumption was true. "As a matter of fact, I did," Twilight clarified in the best happy voice she could muster in her sleepy demeanor. "What's up, Serena?" "Didn't you get the memo today at school? There's a party tonight and everyone is invited!" Twilight wanted to grimace at the one thing she had not even wanted to think about for the rest of that day, but for Serena's sake she just played nice. "Oh, right," Twilight replied dazily. "Yeah, I'm not really interested. Besides, I look like a mess, my hair's all messy, and you of all people should know that parties are not my jam." "You look fine!" Serena countered. "Besides, there's no dress code, and you know as much as me that the majority of them are probably going to be drunk by the time we get there! Just spray some perfume on you and you'll be set for the show!" Serena was heavily persistent, so Twilight just tried to express her thoughts on the whole idea through an expression that spelled annoyance and distaste. Serena had backed off just a little, but her persistence didn't give in. "Tell you what," Serena proposed. "We'll go for one hour, and if you're still not up for it, we'll leave." Twilight still didn't like the idea, but one hour didn't seem that bad. One hour usually flew by anymore, and if it would get Serena to stop her surprisingly-efficient persuasion, Twilight was open. "I really hate you sometimes," Twilight stated to Serena very groggily, not actually meaning it. "Give me five minutes to get somewhat-freshened up, but remember, one hour only." "Gotcha," Serena complied. "Now hurry! We don't want to wait around too long!" Serena's last statement had ended in a happy dance and joyous stroll back to the car. Twilight just turned back into the house and rushed back upstairs to clean herself up. Now she had wished she asked for ten minutes than five, considering she was rushing as if she had slept in on a school day. She changed her clothes and brushed her hair to where it was decent, then, as Serena had suggested, sprayed herself down with her usual perfume. It was a strong perfume that her mother had gotten her for Christmas the previous year. Twilight wasn't usually the type to wear a perfume, so when she had opened the gift that morning, she had been surprised to say the least. She smiled at the thought, slipping on her casual tennis shoes and grabbing her purse. She double-checked that everything was locked before leaving, then ran out of the house to Serena's car. Serena was texting upon Twilight's arrival, opening the passenger door, taking a seat, and shutting the door behind her. Serena slipped her phone back into her jacket pocket and stated a few things before driving off. "Good timing!" Serena congratulated. "Thirty seconds to spare! Shows how you've managed to hold the perfect attendance record!" Twilight immediately changed the subject. "Remember, the deal is one hour," Twilight clarified. "Once the time is up, if I'm not in on the party like everyone else, I want to be brought back home." "Absolutely!" Serena confirmed with sincerity. "Just try to have a good time. I know it's not your thing, but please try to engage. If anything goes wrong, you have my number." Twilight nodded as an answer, then Serena respectfully drove out of the curb, taking her vehicle in the direction of pretty girl, Bella's, house on the far side of town. The drive mostly consisted of Serena's karaoke skills, occasionally bumping Twilight's shoulder to join in. Twilight just made the excuse that she didn't know the song by shrugging her shoulders, but Serena's spirits weren't dashed the slightest, continuing to sing to her heart's desire. Twilight merely admired the night's sights, from the street lights to the passing cars on the main highway they had to take to get to Bella's abode. Aside from the blaring music coming from Serena's stereo, the darkness was calm and quiet, almost too quiet for Twilight. She couldn't explain it, but even at their current speed of 70 MPH, something seemed ominous; abnormal even. Isolating herself from the music and Serena's singing skills, she focused on the quiet of the darkness cast on the open highway. No other car was in sight, and the only light sources cast upon the open road were the headlights of Serena's car and the moon high in the sky. The humming of the engine cast a slight-eeriness to the atmosphere currently enveloping Twilight's senses, sending her into a somewhat-calmness, the car continuing to tread along in the dark night. The road seemed to turn into a desert of black sand with the moon accompanying it's horizon like a calming essence. Twilight almost felt mesmerized, continuing to stare at the moonlight in the distance, and as the ride continued, she had noticed that the hum had turned in a familiar rhythm. An old song that her mother had sang to her when she was young to help her sleep. It fluctuated perfectly, note for note; pitch perfect. It was haunting, but at the same time, Twilight took delight in it's calming rhythm, memories of her childhood flashing before her eyes in the calm; Her mother coming into her room after waking up in tears, having woken up from a vivid nightmare. She'd run her soothing hand through Twilight's hair and calm her with that same melody. The rhythm of the short melody would put her mind at ease, then her mother would kiss her forehead, shut her lamp off, and return to bed. Twilight hadn't realized that she had dozed off until she was shaken awake. Upon turning to Serena, the giddy girl eyed Twilight with worry. "Are you okay?" Serena gestured with concern. "Yeah? Why?" Twilight said in return. "Then why do you have a river of mascara down your face?" Serena questioned. Twilight jumped. She knew immediately that Serena wasn't joking; her expression was as true as the blazing heat wave Summer that was currently limiting outside activity. She pulled down the upper console mirror, and was met with two streams of black below both of her eyes. It looked like she had cried a storm. Twilight felt a chill go down her back; she hadn't cried in her sleep since she was nine, and she hadn't even recalled falling asleep. She decided to just shake it off, not wanting to freak Serena out any further. "Oh, this has happened before," Twilight slightly lied. "It's no worry, Serena. However, what IS a worry, is going in looking like this." Serena just bought it, smiling as confirmation. "Don't worry, Twi, I got some spare napkins," Serena clarified. Serena quickly gathered up some napkins from her side door, handing them to Twilight. Twilight smiled, using her small mirror to wipe away the black streaks from her face. After a good ten minutes, Twilight's face was finally clean of the mascara, and the two girls finally exited the car to what seemed like a maze of vehicles to a standard two story house. Twilight was relieved to see no police cars in the vicinity, as she and Serena found their way through the practical car sale lot to the entrance of the house. After four knocks, they were greeted with Bella in the open doorway, her sapphire-blue eyes and blonde hair being a dead giveaway as confirmation. "Seems Twiggy and pink-eyes made it after all!" Bella greeted. "Come on in! The party's just getting started!" While neither Twilight or Serena appreciated the greeting, they took it with a pinch of salt. Walking into the crowded house, Twilight immediately spotted what she had expected; littered red solo cups, empty beer cans, dancing drunks, and sober partygoers chatting on the very spare furniture. It was literally like any party description in any book or movie she had put time into, word for word. She immediately knew to avoid the second floor at all costs, because if her analogy about this party being like any she had read about or seen in movies was true, she knew exactly what was going on up there, and she wanted no part of it. "Just keep your phone on you, and call me if you need anything," Serena advised. "Meet me back here in that one hour limit if you are up to leaving. Just try to have a good time." Twilight nodded, grabbing her phone and setting an alarm for one hour from the current time of 11:23 P.M, then watched as Serena disappeared into the sea of young adults. As a good start to what would most likely be an hour of loud music, endless chatter, and a gagging smell of alcohol lingering amongst the large crowds of partygoers, Twilight poured herself a cup of the only thing that seemed like a non-alcoholic beverage, smelling it as an additional analysation. Upon one sip, it was clear that it was just regular fruit punch, relieving Twilight, walking deeper into the house and trying not to puke from the heavy scent of alcohol. She found no reason to stay in the house, so she decided to just go back outside onto Bella's back porch. It took her a little bit to find the easiest way out, but once she did, she found herself taking a huge breath of fresh night air, being thankful nobody else had been outside and had seen her do so. The light of the large back porch greeted her with it's calming light, and the quiet had seemed like a blissful remedy to the inside atmosphere of the party. Twilight walked to the porch's edge, guarded and barricaded by a wooden gate, sitting down her cup of punch on the flat top of the gate and letting her arms hang over the side. She felt so alien there, and really had no reason to be there except for bragging rights Monday morning. She wasn't one to brag about "hanging with the cool kids," and treated something as such like a fluke. She could care less about being popular or looked at as a "loser." Her past was enough to speak for her strength. She didn't need beauty or an expensive car to flaunt herself. She was Twilight, and that was all she was. "Tough party?" A male voice interrupted her train of thought. She turned her sights away from the darkness of the night to one of her fellow partygoers. The stranger was someone she didn't necessarily know well but had seen wandering the halls of Canterlot High occasionally. He was mid-length in height with spiky black hair and blue eyes, and was wearing a dark blue t-shirt and gray shorts. His name was the only thing that Twilight was clueless about. "Twilight, right?" he guessed, surprising Twilight that he knew her name. "Uh, yeah...and you are… "Oh, sorry. I forget that you're not really the social type," he apologized. "My name's Brandon. My gym classmates talk about you a lot, so I know you based off description." "Right…I suppose it's nice to meet you, Brandon… "Hehe… I can understand why you'd be all weirded out by it. Some guy joins you on a balcony and tells you he knows who you are from talk in a locker room. Hehe, trust me, I'm not like that. Believe it or not, I'm actually a lot like you, just more outgoing." Twilight's insecure thoughts started to fizzle, starting to feel a little more comfortable in the company of Brandon. Regardless, she kept her concealed mace within reach, knowing just how easy a nice face can shift in a matter of seconds. "I'm not the partying type of guy and prefer to just enjoy the quiet, not to mention the scent of drunk people isn't the most pleasant." That comment caused both of them to laugh shortly, as the conversation shifted to Twilight. Once the two finished their laughter, Twilight's happiness seemed to dissipate like embers of a dying fire. This caused Brandon's mood to change as well. "Many don't know this, but the reason I'm just quiet, shy, contempt Twilight is because I just don't have anything to say," Twilight started. "There's nothing interesting about me. I'm just a regular 17 year old girl with hopes and dreams that probably will never come true. Just like everybody else here." Brandon unfolded his arms and inched a little closer within a distance he knew Twilight would find comfortable. "Right now, I just feel like there is no reason to talk or associate with anybody. My life is really dull and blank; it feels like it's just going nowhere. Ever since my parents started working again, I've felt alone and lost, and nothing I do seems to fix it. It's like I'm comatose, but I'm awake and wandering endlessly looking for happiness to fill the void I'm in again." Brandon approached Twilight even more, a look of sympathy on his face. An approach that Twilight allowed, feeling sadness come over her slowly. Her new party friend put a hand on her right shoulder, taking rein on the conversation. "Listen, I know that it's something you don't want to do, but the best way to combat this sadness you are feeling is to talk and associate with people more," Brandon proposed. "I've actually seen the effect it's put on you over the past couple of years. I know we don't know each other, but a lot of people do care about you, even if it seems like they don't." "Like who?" Twilight countered. "Everyone sees me as weird, awkward, and a loser, so who would ever care for me; a mess?" "Well, there's that girl who brought you here, your parents, a majority of the school staff...me." Then Twilight did something that even she didn't expect to do that surprised both her and Brandon; out of nowhere, Twilight kissed Brandon, closing the remaining distance between them. Brandon knew it was just a desperate kiss and nothing serious, so he just waited for her to finish up. After a good ten seconds, Twilight pulled away with a hot face. "I'm sorry… Brandon just patted Twilight's shoulder and chuckled. Twilight didn't know what to think. "Don't worry about it," he replied simply. "Come on. Second punch is on me." He reached out one of his big hands, and while Twilight hesitated at first, she eventually took it in kind. However, just as she took it, Twilight muttered a tiny squeak of pain and suddenly collapsed to the porch's wooden surface. Brandon unfolded his large hand, allowing the rest of Twilight's small body to collapse. The center of his hand was now occupied with pale spines, some of the tips now occupied with her blood. "Sorry honey, party's over," Brandon stated, walking toward her unconscious body, and picking her up gently. He held her firmly as two wide wings manifested from his upper back and he prepared to take flight. His current position wasn't wide enough for his wingspan, so he folded his wings just enough to turn around. However, right as he turned, he was met with an immediate searing pain to his eyes, breaking all of his concentration and dropping Twilight again. Brandon screamed from the agonizing pain, trying his hardest to get the mace out of his eyes. The collapse had caused Twilight to come to shortly, her gaze meeting a blurry picture of a demonic version of Brandon screaming like a banshee, and another figure standing above her. They were gripping the pepper spray can, and working quickly to get the situation under control. Twilight didn't even have time to react and passed out again. However, the unknown savior of Twilight reacted fast, grabbing Brandon by one of his arms and taking off into the sky like a rocket. The screams of Brandon had alerted the party guests closest to the porch door, and a mix of sober, drunk, and high young adults had come to the scene of Twilight's unconscious body. Serena was among the crowd and, at first, freaked out in horror, but eventually calmed after first aid was applied and was relieved that Twilight had a pulse. Someone had called an ambulance unbeknownst to Bella's knowledge, and while the result wasn't so good for Bella, Twilight would receive proper medical attention. Serena took charge, but little did she know that Twilight was very lucky to even be alive and that the real person to thank was Twilight's secret savior. But who had saved Twilight? Only Twilight could answer that. A heart monitor is what Twilight awoke to, a groan following upon sitting up. Wiping her eyes free of her drowsiness, she yawned and suddenly jumped when she came to full realization on where she was. She was in a hospital bed in a hospital gown. Twilight rubbed her eyes again, only to be met with the same view of the large hospital room and the smell of disinfectant, but caught something else she hadn't noticed before upon rubbing her eyes again; her right hand was bandaged. "What… what happened?" she questioned. She took a moment to reflect on what had led her here of all places. It all culminated like a rush of emotions. The party, Brandon, the sudden pain, the other person who had saved her from Brandon's betrayal. "Was that all a dream?" she questioned again. Then another culmination followed; the car ride. The strange hum that resembled her mother's melody, the ominous nature of it, the tears. Dear God, Twilight. You are a mess. Her self-rant was interrupted by her door opening, entering her parents. Upon seeing their daughter awake, they rushed over and embraced their daughter in a flood of hugs and kisses, as much as tears and concerns. "Thank God you're okay!" her mother, Twilight Velvet, shrieked at a reasonable volume for a casual hospital visit. "We came as soon as we heard!" "How did I get here?" Twilight said drowsily, keeping the other details she knew of to herself. "Oh honey. You were rushed here after you were found unconscious by your friend, Serena," her mother explained. "The doctor's found a mild venom in your bloodstream, but they were able to clear it out before it could do any damage." "Venom?" Twilight questioned. "Yes. It was administered through your palm, and that's supposedly what made you pass out." Immediately, all of the events of the party came back to her, flashing like a strobe light. She was completely baffled. It wasn't a dream… "Why don't we let Twilight rest up some more," her father, Night Light, interrupted. "She's going to need to speak with the police about it, and- "The police are involved?!" Twilight exclaimed louder than she had intended. "Calm down," Night Light quickly capitalized. "We'll go over everything later. For now, just try to get some rest, honey." Twilight nodded. "Very good," her father replied with a smile. Another bunch of kisses and hugs was received, then she was left alone with only the ambience of the hospital to keep her company. The next few hours had consisted only of shock, breakfast, vitals checking, and more shock. The one thing Twilight couldn't decipher was two things; why this all had happened and who had saved her on the eve of her potential-fate. She had recollected her thoughts so many times that she'd lost count, trying to figure out what could've led to all of this and who would've bothered saving her. The porch had been occupied by only her and Brandon, and the door to the porch hadn't opened the entire time. It also couldn't have been someone sneaking from the second floor, because the back of the house was flat; nobody could've intervened, so who saved her? Maybe the punch was spiked? Did I even drink enough to start seeing hallucinations? She gave up after her frustrations started to affect the heart monitor's rhythm, and spent the remainder of her time watching television, but upon turning the tv on, she stared in horror. On the news was a story involving a train hitting something abnormal. One look at the grisly scene and seeing all-too-familiar wings in the wreckage, she knew now that what she saw was real. That meant her theory of the spiked punch was debunked. Her parents returned at lunch that day with the police, reading out Serena's witness statement and allowing Twilight to give her account of things. "Ms. Sparkle, I need you to try and remember everything that happened prior to passing out," the police officer informed. "Please give us an account on everything you can remember to the best of your ability." "Yes, officer," Twilight agreed. She kept out all of her unusual happenings, seeing they would not have believed her or thought that she was drunk during the entire series of events, and just told them word for word what had happened the previous night. It was the same song and dance that she had gone over multiple times earlier, up until the officer asked her one question that made her remember one specific detail about the assumed girl that had saved her from Brandon. "Can you recall any specific details about the person who helped you?" It clicked. There was one specific detail about the person that she remembered in the faint time she had been conscious at their feet. "They had long fiery hair." Author's Note Updates will come sparingly. A Day Straight From HellMonday came faster than Twilight could have anticipated. She was released from the ER not long after speaking with the police on the case of her worst party experience ever and was practically back to normal. That wasn’t how Twilight saw it though; she was still noting anything else she could remember with no luck, and was dreading the return to school. If she hadn’t already dreaded it enough, now, she absolutely hated the idea of even going back to school. These were her thoughts as she continued to stare at herself in her mirror, continuing to apply her mascara. She knew deep down that there was nothing she could do about it, but her thoughts continued to bicker at her to just play sick or do something that she absolutely refused; skip school. For about the hundredth time that morning, she shrugged the negative thoughts away with a shake of her head, messing up her straightened hair yet again. These were the times when Twilight was thankful she wasn’t trying to impress anyone with her beauty. She didn’t even consider herself “pretty,” and would rather stay under that radar than ending up in the ranks of girls like Bella. Finishing up applying her false mask of powder and goop, she grabbed an apple from the kitchen, her school requirements, car keys, and made her way out the door, locking it. She quickly made her way into the driver seat, setting her heft of school supplies in the passenger seat, and started up the vehicle. The mornings were always cold, so she worked quickly to shift her AC to warm, giving the air blowing out the vents time to shift in temperature before pulling out of the driveway. In that time, Twilight chomped into her makeshift breakfast and turned up her stereo. Countess Coloratura’s voice embraced Twilight’s eardrums, continuing to eat her breakfast and double-check that she had all of her school supplies with her before leaving. She had eventually found the pit and was relieved to know that she didn’t have to make a second trip back into the house. The music track went dead, so Twilight took that as her cue to leave the driveway, setting the eaten apple in the center console and shifting the car into reverse. The rusty vehicle rolled out easily, and within ten minutes, Twilight was parked in the school parking lot and collecting her luggage. The sun had started to peek over the horizon upon her arrival, and as she reached for the door handle, she paused, knowing that that day was going to be Hell on wheels. She had even started to move her keys back toward the ignition, but a distant reminder of her perfect record stopped her, and she cussed in her mind at her self-acknowledgement. “Fuck you, me,” she criticized to herself, opening the door and stepping out of the car, locking it before she left the area. Walking through the double doors with a push of her right hand, she was met like a spotlight. Even the volume of the hall had seemed to lower upon her arrival as she walked to her locker. The looks were blank and that just made Twilight even more uncomfortable, hurrying to get her required accessories for first period. This is exactly what she had expected to happen, and while she wasn’t surprised, she didn’t like all of this attention. This day is going to suck She did her best to just close out all of the attention, grabbed her things, and hurried off to somewhere where she could exist in peace; the library. She had a good half hour before the bell rang, so she’d have some time to recover before being forced into four hours of cycling through classes, a hour of lunch, and three more hours of classes before finally going home. Not exactly Twilight’s definition of a paradise. The library was more her definition of a paradise; it was quiet, she was surrounded by her favorite things in the world, and girls like Bella never went there. It was perfect. Twilight found her personal abode fast and quickly took refuge, grabbing one of the thousands of books from a shelf and delving into the peace and tranquility of ink, paper, and imagination for the next thirty minutes of what-would-be a day in Hell. Therefore, she took every bit of that time with utmost glee and free will. Far away from Canterlot High in High Hills National Park in the oldest tree in existence, a whole different type of “Day in Hell” was commencing for a young and deadly girl. She had crossed a line that she had been forced to cross out of self-defense. A line so thin that the end punishment could resort in death. The very line that Sunset Shimmer had crossed the night she had saved Twilight from assured death. While it was three days after the situation, the local news had made the death of Voltere, a vampire lord that had nearly lured Twilight to the feeding grounds that night, all-but-private. While it was out of self defense, Voltere was one of the royal vampire races, and Sunset had no right in intervening with a royal claiming their dinner. Her actions were out-of-line and against the “natural order” of the vampire race altogether. Now, the punishment of Sunset’s actions were being decided by the other royal vampire lords, and Sunset had no say in it. Less to say, the vampire justice system was corrupted and fixed to favor only the royals. The main reason Sunset wasn’t even trying to fight against the current predicament she was in. Self defense to the royals was murder, and they never listened to reason. Sunset had tried to blind Voltere to avoid being recognized, but apparently he had caught sight of her and his family had seen the attack through his vision as well. A cruel realization that Sunset had hung her head at upon the royals knocking at her family’s tree. Her parents had pleaded the royals to kill them instead, but the royals had shaken their heads at that proposition, and apparently had resorted to a solution other than death. Sunset had caught a hint of this, because normally death sentences were summed up in less than a minute, but this had gone on overnight, and had fallen down to a unanimous vote by all of the highest royals to see if the compromise made was suitable as punishment. Sunset had been locked in her room over the time of the debate, so she could only hear the votes being made, but she knew nothing of what the compromise was. The only royal that had declined the compromise was Voltere's brother, Molsken. It was completely understandable why he had chosen death over the compromise. Who wouldn’t want their brother’s murderer given the same fate? Sunset personally had no remorse for her actions, despite it being unintentional. She had only aimed to blind Voltere, not kill him. She and Voltere had never gotten along, and being a royal snob, he bended the rules multiple times. Sunset had grown tired of him abusing the rules of their supposed “natural order,” and decided to bend the rules herself by sabotaging his hunt and blinding him for good. The train hitting and killing him was not part of her plan, but she had smiled at the carnage, thinking she had beaten the royals. Despite her fate being decided, she still smiled at Voltere’s demise proudly, continuing to listen to the debate below her floorboards of ancient wood. The debate was almost over, and she wasn’t even scared. As each hour passed by and she paced her room in boredom, she could only wonder if she had saved that purple-haired girl in time. Normally, she could care less about mortals, but the fact that this involved Voltere made it different. It bothered her that she actually cared for a mortal’s wellbeing, when vice versa probably wouldn’t end the same way. Humans despised her race, which is why they were occupied in a place that no mortal visited anymore. Rising Hills National Park used to be a place to visit to recognize the history of the now-thriving populace known as, Canterlot City. Now, it was a torn and worn wasteland of cobwebs of fallen trees, decrepit cabins built by the first settlers, and a tangled fence bordering the place with do not enter and no trespassing sunbleached signs. Sunset and her family had settled there not long after Sunset was born, and had lived there undisturbed by human interaction for sixteen years. This was their own personal populace, hiding amongst a society of husks with beating hearts. The day had dragged into the late hours, and at long last, it seemed that the debate had closed. Heavy footsteps made their way up the far stairway and down the corridor to Sunset’s room, while Sunset just prepared for the result of whatever compromise had been decided. The door creaked open, and standing in the doorway was Raz, the top royal of the vampire race. He was dressed in black robes with his face hid away by the top hood. His skin was ancient and crippled like the wood of their current location, he had talons for fingertips that were laced with age, sturdy and unbreakable, and his height was enough to intimidate anyone in his sights. “Come child, we are awaiting you,” he said calmly. His voice consisted of the rumble of an earthquake and ancient heritage. It rumbled Sunset’s ears as she followed Raz down, hearing his deep and raspy breathing in-between each separate step. In the “living room” were five other similarly-dressed royals and Sunset’s mother and father, standing in worry and anxiety. One royal, Molsken, eyed Sunset with a great fury, to which Sunset just ignored and continued to await the result of two-day’s worth of debating. Raz addressed the situation back into session, walking from Sunset and turning to face her again. “We have come to an agreement that, out of your parent’s greatest pleas for your mercy, has been unanimously decided,” Raz confirmed, continuing. “The debate was decided by a conclusion of 5 to 1. The five being in the favor of Sunset Shimmer to live under the condition that she never intervenes in the company of a royal’s duties as long as she continues to live.” Sunset was shocked and went to smile at this conclusion, up until Raz spoke further on. “However, due to the conditions of your actions resulting in death, by order of the Treaty of Vampiric Peace and Order, forged in 1786 by the first vampire lords, a life must be sacrificed in return by vampire law. If no sacrifice is offered, the debate and compromise result will be rendered null in void.” Sunset nearly lost her stomach. “You can’t be serious?! What kind of philosophical nonsense is that?!” Sunset barked in rage. “It is not, my dear,” Raz obliged. “Unless there is a sacrifice offered, your head will be offered as your punishment.” “I object to that claim, seeing I know how you royal snobs can be! Show me proof that this “a life for another” nonsense is written in history!” “While you are in no position to throw objections or demand for historic documentation, I will oblige. Therin, if you would, please provide our young Sunset with the treaty.” Sunset recognized that name well, and knew that he was Raz’s little right-hand servant. The skinny robed man pulled a tube from his sleeve and handed it to Raz, who untightened one end and slid out a rolled up piece of paper with crinkled edges and base color of a pale beige. It seemed to fit the bill as “historic documentation” well, and Sunset’s confidence had started to dwindle at the sight of the ancient document. Raz unrolled the ancient parchment, scanned it with his boney finger, then turned the paper to where Sunset could see the fine printed document well. “Section 6d: If any vampire is to slaughter another of their own kind, they must be executed, or a sacrifice can be offered as a substitute for execution,” Raz read and confirmed. Sunset eyed the documentation with disgust and hurt, falling to her knees in defeat. Raz retreated the treaty back to safety and resumed the session. “Now, unless a sacrifice is offered, Sunset will be executed by law,” Raz addressed with might. The room stood still for the next minute or so, both from the shock and dread of the truth. With no volunteers, Raz proceeded to picking a broken Sunset up by her shirt collar. Only then did Sunset’s fear burst into overdrive, screams escaping her mouth along with tears. She tried to fight against the mighty lord, but her attempts of escape were mere taps to Raz’s rough and ancient flesh. Sunset was pulled into a choke hold, and having given up on even trying to escape Raz’s grasp, she just closed her eyes, ready to meet death. A pause followed that seemed to last forever, but at the end of it, Sunset felt the grasp loosen, then she heard a shriek, opening her eyes to her mother on her knees. “Take me! I’ll sacrifice myself for her freedom! Let her go!” Raz released his grip a little, keeping a good hold on Sunset. “You are certain about this?” Raz questioned. “You realize your decision is final, and that once it is made, you cannot go back against your word.” “Yes. I am certain,” Sunset’s mother, Starry Dawn, surrendered. “Clearly the murderer has made her choice,” Molsken interrupted from across the room. “Let’s do our brother right and let her serve the punishment she deserves!” “Silence, Molsken,” Raz commanded. “You have no word in this matter. We must follow the order of our race.” Molsken folded his arms in defeat, continuing to eye Sunset with rage and pure hatred. “If you are certain, then you are agreeing here and now to falling to certain death. Do you still agree that you are certain of your choice, Starry Dawn?” “Yes… “Then by the power invested in me, Sunset Shimmer shall be spared, and you shall be executed in her place as a sacrifice.” Raz released Sunset and turned his attention to Starry, picking her up in the same manner as Sunset. Still recovering from her lack of breath, Sunset saw the horror unfold before her eyes, her mother gripped tightly in Raz’s grasp. “I love you both,” Starry said through oncoming tears Sunset could only mutter out a single word, before she heard a sound that she would never forget for the rest of her eternal life. “Mom!” A deafening snap filled the room, spelling the end for Starry Dawn. Raz released Starry to the floor, the husk hitting the floor with a cold thump that sent Sunset and her father in a race to the lifeless corpse. Both collided on top of the body, falling to tears and despair. “Pleasure doing business with you,” Raz coldly stated. “Remember our agreement, child, and don’t let your mother’s sacrifice have been for nothing.” Sunset turned away from her mother’s body, and stared at the towering vampire lord with unadulterated anger and rage. She screamed, her fangs gleaming in the light and eyes glowing a fiery crimson red as she attempted to lunge out and attack. Her father stopped her, holding her back between shoves, punches, kicks, and even bites, up until the six royals were gone and her rage turned into exhaustion and mourning over her mother’s corpse as the sun set over the horizon. The detention center wasn’t the living conditions Bella was used to living in, from the dress code to the disgusting food that she had already thrown up from twice. The beds were like sleeping on concrete floors, and the smell was a mix of body odor, piss, and a damp basement or cellar. The things she could say she was thankful for was a solo cell and the fact that she was getting bailed out tomorrow. While her parents weren’t happy, she didn’t care, not knowing the value of a dollar or credit card. One more night in this concrete trap and that was it. She got charged with too many things to count; possession of alcohol, drugs, underage drinking, drug use, having drunk minors on her property, multiple noise complaints prior to Twilight and Serena’s arrival, being higher than a kite upon examination, and being over the legal limit of alcohol. Less to say, her parents didn’t want to deal with it and just threw her ass in detention for a few nights as punishment. After one visit and putting on the fakest display of pity imaginable that her parents bought without a second glance, she was bought a bailout and probation. Now, she sits in her cell unable to sleep over her excitement to go home in about 16 hours. Something she’d come to regret the coming morning. She had top bunk all to herself, so even in young adult jail, she’s somehow getting spoiled. Only true brats are that lucky. “Out tomorrow, Bella,” she sang to herself. “Then we can go home to our comfy bed and mommy and daddy’s cooking. Not to mention, I’m going to track down whoever made that call and teach them a lesson they’ll never forget. Bet it was that bitch, Twilight; playing it out to intentionally get me in here! No matter, I’ll worry about that when it’s important.” She finally turned her body and closed her eyes to go to sleep, giving the rest of the block of inmates peace at last. It wasn’t long after though that she heard footsteps approach the outside of her cell and open the door. This surprised Bella, seeing all of the doors were set for lockdown an hour ago, so no guards should’ve been active. She just decided to play along with the situation, not wanting to foil her chances of getting out tomorrow. “Can I help you?” Bella proposed. The guard was dressed in casual uniform, which caused Bella no alarm as he stepped into the cell. “As a matter of fact you can,” he responded, walking further in. “You were part of that case involving Twilight Sparkle, right?” Bella paused, wondering why the guard hadn’t known that coming here, and more importantly, why he chose to come to her cell for questioning so late at night. “Yeah, why?” Bella said slowly. “Oh, my apologies,” the guard started. “It’s regarding a new lead we have on said case. I need to ask you a few things for confirmation.” “Seems fair enough. Alright, I’ll comply.” “Very good. First, and this is very critical, do you happen to know Ms. Sparkle’s address?” That question made Bella stop and think. Why would a guard ask that? Wouldn’t her parents have provided the address in the first questioning session? Everything about this spelled wrong, so she decided to give a somewhat truth, but not enough to give this guard any lead. “I recall hearing it years ago, but I don’t know exactly where she lives or the exact address,” she somewhat lied. What followed next clarified that Bella had made a huge mistake in choosing to lie, the guard grabbing the door from the inside and ripping it closed. “What the… Bella’s voice had fallen to a mere shiver as the guard turned to face her again. “If you want to live, I suggest you stop lying!” the guard threatened, causing Bella to fall to full fear. The guard approached closer and closer, until Bella was held against the wall with inhuman strength and his face was right in her own. “I will not ask again!” he commanded with a strength that sent Bella into a paralyzed state. “What do you want from me?!” she shrieked in fear. “I swear! I don’t know! It was a long time ago when I was last there! I don’t know! Please, let me go!” The guard only muttered a laugh that had turned into a demonic rumble that made Bella’s demeanor only fall deeper into terror. “You will give me the truth one way or another… Mommy and daddy ain’t here to save you and aren’t coming to save you… His voice reverberated in her skull, each echo pounding against the inside of her head like a hive of angry bees. Bella could only cower against his strength and dominance over her, so she did what she does best; pleaded and put on a horrid act to escape, only this time, the acting was real. “I…I want t…to g…go h…home… Tears escaped her eyes, but the guard only smiled at her suffering, still holding her hostage against the wall. “Don’t worry…. You’ll be there before you know it…. That is… after I’ve had my meal… Bella’s screams were the last thing heard that night, until the door was opened again, and the tranquil calm came again after the footsteps of the guard departed. Author's Note It's getting grim 😈 EscapeThe trip had been short, the only products bought being enough garlic to feed an army of hungry soldiers that had a strange addiction to said product, two spray bottles, black hair dye, and two plain grey hoodies. Sunset had provided Twilight with the information and funds while she made the trip, Sunset surveying from above to be sure of Twilight's safety. Twilight applied the hair dye first, jumping at the sight when she saw her reflection in the mirror. This was the first time in her life she had ever dyed her hair, so to see it outside its natural color was definitely a shocking sight. Sunset had found it cute, but Twilight was already making a countdown for when her natural color would come back, thankful that it was only a temporary addition to her appearance. Aside from that, nothing had happened the entire trip, and currently, only the putrid lingering scent of garlic chives being cut up and wringed into a liquid concoction filled Sunset's senses like a nonexistent enemy. In all honesty, the scent attacking her was an enemy, garlic being one of a vampire's greatest weaknesses. She hissed at the essence like a displeased cat being disturbed from its peace, praying for Twilight to finish up whatever godforsaken potion birthed from a witch's brew she'd created in the small room. Her fangs glistened as Twilight continued to mince the putrid vegetable, liquid seeping from its many pores into the spray bottles that Twilight had bought along with the many chives, dye, and hoodies. The process had been occurring for a good hour, and with a satisfying sound of Twilight tightening the spray nozzles, Sunset sighed in relief. "Thank the Lord above," Sunset celebrated, her nose still plugged. Twilight rolled her eyes. "You know you didn't have to stay in the room, right?" Twilight questioned annoyingly. "You could've left at any time." Sunset grunted. "With elites within our perimeter, I wasn't going to take chances of ending up in a fight where I couldn't win, even if it's unlikely that they'd attack first." "Understandable," Twilight agreed. "Now, you said that garlic is incapable of killing vampires, correct?" Sunset nodded. "Garlic only temporarily stuns my kind. The scent attacks our senses with an effect similar to shock for your kind. Like, how you'd react after being shot by a gun. It only results in a temporary stun that, for lower-rank vampires, remains in effect for five minutes. However, for higher-rank vampires like the elites, who are trained to counter the effects of garlic, the stun will only last about thirty seconds, so if you manage to stun one, act fast. You may not get a second try. Their stun will also be different from a lower rank; they will still be mobile, but they're sight and focus will be inaccurate. You'll have a good chance to get out of their sight if you get out of sight within ten seconds. Remember, you only need to spray within their vicinity, similar to aiming with a shotgun; our sense of smell is much more powerful than yours, and it only takes the slightest contact to trigger a stun." Twilight nodded in understanding. "May I ask what exactly your plan is again? You weren't too... specific about it," Sunset requested. Twilight smiled and nodded, playfully rolling her eyes. "You're going to take my car as a diversion to fool these elites, while I take a bus or taxi to a place where we can meet after you take care of the elites. We'll use the hoods of our hoodies to hide our identities, so our enemy won't be able to tell us apart. They'll assume me to take my car, which is why you'll be taking it, and once they pounce, you use the garlic to stun and take them out. Once the dust settles, we meet up where the bus will drop me off, which is the gas station closest to the exit of this town. We'll each take a bottle for defense, and if all goes well, we can move to wherever you plan to go next. If we fail, we can say we gave a damn good try." Sunset smiled, meeting Twilight's gaze with her sapphire-blue irises. Her hand met Twilight's own, tightening into an embrace of care and agreement. While Sunset wasn't in complete agreement with the plan, she knew that it was probably the best idea in this situation. The embrace lasted for a good minute, up until they finally released the grip and proceeded to slip on their new plain hoodies, grab the vampire repellent, and spraying the room down with a massive amount of perfume to somewhat-cloak the sickening essence of garlic. Before going their separate ways, they shared a short potentially-final kiss, and after pulling away, took off to separate exits of the building. Twilight took the front entrance, pulling her hood over her head and tightening it before stepping out into the open lobby. She got lucky yet again, nobody suspecting her shady appearance, and exiting out into the open world once again. The many sounds of traffic and some nearby radio station playing some upbeat tune met her concealed eardrums as she eyed the bus stop across the street. Luck shone on her yet again, finding zero people occupying the area, and to that, she smiled and breathed a long sigh of relief. Using the crosswalk, she found her way over to the bus stop and kept her head low as she waited for the city bus to arrive within the next five minutes. Sunset used her vampire speed to make the trek back to Twilight's car as soon as she exited the side door of the building. She'd made sure to tuck away every strand of her fiery locks before exiting, pulling her hood tight over her head and tying the strings into a tight double knot. With her identity concealed behind the darkness of the hood, she blazed her way to where she had parked Twilight's car, getting in fast and kickstarting its ancient metal heart to life. Guiding the metal trap out into the open, Sunset found her way onto the open road, her nerves shaking and non-existent heart racing in anxiety. She took a deep breath in and held it for a few seconds, releasing it slowly and feeling her body calm a little as she continued to drive the legal speed limit. She wasn't so much anxious over fighting the elites, but moreover Twilight's safety. There was a heavy chance that this plan wouldn't work, seeing they were dealing with well-trained vampires. Would they really assume Twilight to take the car? Would the garlic be enough to give Sunset an advantage over the elites? Was Twilight setting herself up for a trap? She could feel her nerves starting to act up again, so she quickly repeated the same tactic as before, quickly reassuring herself. "You can't protect her forever, Sunset. Eventually, she's going to have to defend herself, and that time is now, so it's best to just focus on what I need to do, and trust that Twilight can take care of herself, until we meet back up at the gas station." A smile met her face, and she felt all of her anxiety falter as she continued to drive, moving onto the highway that led to the exit of the town. The highway was crowded with plenty of cars to avoid interaction with the elites, but she still had to worry about highway patrol officers, due to the fact that police were looking for Twilight's car. She hoped that nobody would recognize the car and just did her best to follow the rules of the road, driving carefully and cautiously, up until she came to the main exit, and the number of cars slowly began to dwindle to nothing, to which Sunset responded by preparing herself for impact. "Here we go." The bus arrived as scheduled, and using the money Sunset had lended Twilight, she stepped into the rectangular vehicle with wheels and paid the driver the amount needed to travel to her destination. The driver eyed her oddly, given her appearance of wearing a hood in the middle of summer, but seeing he had no say in the matter, he just let her pass and take her seat. Twilight sighed heavily, taking a seat near the back of the bus, and just keeping her head low. It felt like forever before the bus started to move to its next destination, Twilight growing more and more anxious in her seat. Even as the bus started to move, Twilight's nerves continued to dance wildly; it was the first time in three days that Sunset wasn't by her side, and, despite living on her own constantly before all of this, she felt lost and scared. The fear was due to the situation at hand, but the lost feeling was due to something she couldn't explain. It was odd and overbearing, and as she continued to sit, she suddenly had the urge to cry. She shook her head in an attempt to shake off the urge, but it only made it worse, escalating into something similar to nausea. "Come on, Twilight! Pull yourself together!" she chastised to herself. The urges only got worse and worse, but she fought it as hard as she could, somehow managing to keep her tears back and stomach contents at bay, up until something broke all of her focus entirely and washed away all of the urges. "Odd time of year to be wearing a hoodie, isn't it?" spoke a voice across from her. She didn't look, but she knew she had to answer, otherwise she look even more suspicious than she already was. Twilight cussed heavily in her mind, and out of desperation, gave the best lie she could. "It's a medical disorder I have. My skin reacts badly to the Sun, so I have to keep my skin clothed," she lied. "Oh dear, what an unfortunate fate," the same midrange male voice spoke. "However, what I find strange about that, is that for someone who resents the sun so much, you tend to spend a miraculous amount of time with one whose name resembles the sun. A sunset actually." Twilight's heart plummeted like a stone. The plan had failed, and the worst possible scenario that could've happened in the entire situation was happening. Even if she stunned him, there was nowhere she could run to; she was literally trapped in a hunk of metal that she couldn't exit at her own will. She was doomed. Shit! "I'll give you credit, human, your plan was quite clever, but we elites are trained for such schemes, so it was easy to just split up and follow both of you. There's more power in numbers, and two against two is enough to outwit a vampire and human to us elites." Twilight cussed in her mind again, realizing she had missed that one detail; of course they would split up and follow both! It's one of the oldest strategies in tracking someone! She wanted to faceplant herself so hard, but she didn't; she needed to figure out how the hell she was going to get out of this, and so far, she wasn't seeing any way out. Her only saving grace was the fact that the bus was full of passengers, so she had awhile to think of some way out of this. "Now, I am a vampire of mercy, and am willing to offer you a chance to just surrender," the elite proposed. "If you do, no harm will come to you or your companion. However, if you refuse, you will be submitted by a very painful tactic. You and I know very well you cannot fight a being of mass strength and abilities beyond your kind, so you'd have no chance to even defend yourself against me. This is my only offer, human, so will you take it or refuse like a fool?" The road had become practically deserted by the time Sunset had reached the gas station. It had clearly been deserted for a good five years or so just by the condition of the outside of the building; worn paint starting to chip from the surface, windows covered by streaks of dirt and dust from rain and heavy winds, and the gas pumps looking as if they'd been beaten to death by a bat. She pulled the vehicle up to the pumps closest to the entrance and got out of the vehicle to listen for any sign of the foe in pursuit. Focusing on the area around her, she heard nothing except the wind and the rustling of loose paneling hanging from the building's sides flopping in the mild breeze. No wings or evident presence of the elites within her vicinity. Her dead heart sank almost immediately, knowing the elites had caught on, and Twilight was in danger. She rushed back to the car, shifted into drive, and revved the vehicle out of the gas station's lot like a madwoman. However, just as she made it to the road, something seized the vehicle in its tracks, a figure landing on the hood of the car with a bang, and smashing the windshield to nothing but shards. The impact stunned Sunset, lifting her from her seat and crashing back down with a thud, her head bouncing off the headrest of the seat. Regaining her focus, she realized that she had been outsmarted, and she was going to have to fight her way out of this. She clicked off her seatbelt, opened the door, and looked out to the road. Standing before her was a casually dressed male. He was tall, mildly muscular, and his skin was pale as the moon's glow. His hair was spikey and black as night, and as he stared at her with his crimson eyes, Sunset realized quickly that she was in for the most challenging fight of her life. She couldn't make even a single mistake. "Well, if it isn't Vladimir's own flesh and blood," the vampire spoke, his voice rich and ancient. "I won't lie, I never expected you to betray us over a casual human, but I guess I was mistaken." Sunset just held her gaze with his, eying him with anger. "And what do you even know about me?" Sunset countered. "I'm at least dignified enough to not have to rely on the royals for everything I need, like you. I lead my own life outside of the bullshit laws that our race is forced to follow; I'm not just another sheep to the shepherd." "I don't need to know much to know exactly what you are, peasant," he insulted. "You were born a stubborn brat, and once your mother's head was put on the cutting board over your actions, you went rogue, thinking us the enemy, when it was your own fault all along." Sunset felt a tinge of guilt strike her cold heart, knowing what he was saying was true, and that it was her fault her mother had ended up dead in the first place. However, she shrugged the guilt away with a single tear, and struck back at the elite with an even stronger truth. "You're right. My mom is dead because of me, but I've accepted that fact and have redeemed it by doing what's right. My mom always hated you pompous freaks, and I know she'd be proud of me for what I'm doing!" "Betraying your own kind? Now, I see where that spitfire attitude of yours comes from," he taunted with a chuckle. "No, not betrayal. Proving that our "order" is all a lie and was created only as a way of controlling us to do what they want! That's the only reason why the royals eliminate rebels like me, because they know we can make a difference and turn the entirety of the vampire race against them! They silence us to prevent the real truth from being hear- A sudden realization hit Sunset like a ton of bricks. She felt tears build up in her eyes like a breaking dam, knowing she'd just solved the real reason why the night of her conviction, Raz had enticed her mother into sacrificing herself for her. She clenched her fists so tight that her fingernails had punctured her cold skin, and her anger grew with each second. "You bastards...that's why…that's why she's dead!" she raged. "What in the world are you even talking about?" the elite questioned. "The royals knew of my mom's plan to stop the war they were trying to start as much as the rebellion she was building to take them down, and as a way to stop her, they forced her into a position where she had no choice but to spare my life for hers!" Anger, rage, sadness; it all overwhelmed her in an unfathomable phenomenon all at once, her head down and tears falling like raindrops. "You monsters! You're sick, twisted, and need to be shown no mercy, just as you did her!" Her emotions grew higher and higher. More intense with each passing second, resulting in the elite taking a few steps backward. He couldn't explain why, but he was afraid. Afraid of Sunset in her current state, and upon Sunset's next action, he had every right to be shaking in his boots. "YOU'RE GOING TO PAY!" Sunset raged, raising her head to where her face was visible, and upon the sight, the elite was thrown into absolute fear and shock. Sunset's eyes were no longer the cool aqua color they usually were; they instead showed a raging gold that blazed like an untamed bonfire. Her hair seemed to share the same fiery blaze, her fangs glistening in the display of unadulterated anger. A display that had never occurred before in Sunset's entire existence as a vampire. This was something different. She lunged at an immeasurable speed, meeting contact with her foe under less than even a second. The elite had no chance to react, Sunset collapsing into his chest and immediately following with the sound of cracking bones. It wasn't just a few bones; it was the entire capacity of his chest cavity. Sunset had struck with an immense amount of force. A force that had made all of the experience, training, and reputation of the elite completely obsolete. He was destroyed within seconds. Sunset continued to strike nonstop, the hits dismembering all of his limbs and shredding his body to nothing but a gory and scattered massacre. The elite hadn't even had the chance to scream in pain during the entire onslaught; it had started and ended so quickly that no mortal could see it if they had blinked. No mercy. No remorse. Sunset was done playing merciful. The royals had pushed her past her ability to control her emotions. The scattered remains of the elite lay on the ground as the dust settled, and all Sunset reflected in the daylight was absolute rage. She didn't care anymore. The elite only muttered and grunted in defeat, too mutilated to repair themselves. Sunset stood above them high and mighty, and with one stomp to their head, the elite was no more and Sunset was victorious. The essence of absolute rage didn't dissipate though as Sunset took to the sky with her wings extended wide and free. The car was pointless right now and her beloved was in danger. She'd make them pay for everything. The stops passed along with time for Twilight to escape from her current assailant, and with each stop, her nerves shook more and more severely. She had just remained silent in her seat the entire ride, devoid of any plan to escape her situation and the elite's presence growing more and more unsettling. The bus had made it to the outside of the city, and was currently making a stop at a gas station in some small town that you could enter by taking one of the first exits off the highway; something Twilight didn't want, seeing the less people on the bus, the less chance she had at coming up with some miraculous plan. More stops came, up until only a few remained, and the elite spoke up once again. "Time is almost up, human. Will you or will you not take my offer of mercy? I don't need an empty bus to knock you out cold, so I suggest you answer me before the next stop, otherwise I won't hesitate to do so against your will." His tone was serious and Twilight couldn't help but pray. She prayed for Sunset to somehow know she was in danger and show up to save her yet again, but deep down even she knew Sunset wasn't capable of hearing her pleas from miles away. She had to either fight or surrender. "I'd never surrender to a monster like you!" she answered under her breath. "Then pain is what you shall receive, mortal," the elite answered, following with the sound of the bus coming to a stop. "Perfect timing," he added. "Don't worry, the next time you awake, you'll be one step closer to death at the hands of Lord Molsken. Farewell mortal." Twilight turned to see him as she gripped the garlic spray in her long hoodie pocket. He was a tall pale-skinned man dressed in a black coat and blue jeans, his eyes disguised by sunglasses and hair being long and bleach-blonde in color. He fit the description of a vampire lord very well. All he needed was black robes and a cane with some fancy emblem as a grip and he would've fit it perfectly. "Time to go to sleep, dear," he stated, lifting his right arm to strike. Then he stopped instantly, and until Twilight looked toward the center column of the bus did she realize why. Standing in the center of the bus was a hooded Sunset Shimmer, her face barely visible in the light of the bus. Twilight was instantly surprised and relieved at the sight of her beloved, but then another thing caught her attention; the smell of garlic. Sunset had stunned the elite and what followed next made Twilight realize just how lethal Sunset really was. Sunset threw a punch that struck the side of the elite's face, throwing him toward the back of the bus and breaking the hinges off the emergency exit door. Twilight was stunned at the sight, up until she remembered what she did to the bear, kicking it through the bodies of healthy and thick trees. Sunset acted in quick succession, grabbing Twilight's hand and blazing down the aisle of the bus, into the open world once again. None of the occupants of the bus had even seen the cause of the emergency exit being destroyed, because the impact and escape from the bus had happened in less than a second. They'd escaped unseen and without suspicion. Sunset carried Twilight over her shoulder as she ran undetected for miles. She knew the elite wasn't dead, but that wasn't what she was aiming for; all she wanted was Twilight by her side once again. She ran until she knew she couldn't be tracked by the elite, stopping in an alleyway and letting Twilight back onto her feet. Twilight was a little disoriented from the speedy escape, but her happiness overshadowed it, happy to be with Sunset once again. However, once she saw Sunset more clearly, a small tinge of fear and confusion made her hesitate in embracing her. She saw that Sunset's eyes were now golden and her usual calm demeanor was absent. It frightened Twilight, feeling like Sunset was eying her as a meal rather than as a lover reunited with her beloved. "Sunset, why are your eyes golden, and why do you seem so predatory towards me?" she spoke in fear. "Huh?" Sunset finally spoke. At the sight of seeing Twilight cowering in fear of her, Sunset felt tears build up, snapping back to reality. "Oh my god, I'm so sorry, Twilight!" she quickly stated. Twilight engulfed her in a hug off those words, knowing Sunset was truly sorry. She wanted to cry at their reunion, but she held them back, knowing they weren't necessarily safe from harm, and they had to remain cautious. "I'm sorry for leaving you!" Twilight stated. Tears escaped Sunset's eyes as she pulled Twilight closer, reassuring Twilight in her current state. "Don't be," Sunset assured. "You did all you could for both of us. There's no shame in that." "I know, but… I missed you so much!" Twilight stammered. Sunset felt a ping in her chest, knowing Twilight wasn't joking around. She still found it hard to believe that a human would've ever cared for her as much as Twilight did. Pulling away from Twilight, she pecked her beloved on her warm and soft lips, her cold touch jolting Twilight's nerves. Twilight returned the subtle display of affection, feeling her sadness and guilt drift away in Sunset's presence. They pulled away and smiled at one another, up until Sunset broke the silence, knowing caution was still needed. "Now what do we do, Sunset?" Twilight questioned. "We fly," she answered simply. "I know a place we can go that the elite or Molsken won't even think about, and I think they can also help us. It's not far from here." Having no better options and full trust in Sunset, Twilight agreed and took Sunset's hand. "I trust you, Sunset. Whatever you have in mind, I'll follow it." Ripping through the cloth of the hoodie and extending her long and ragged wings, Sunset tightened her grip with Twilight's hand and pulled her closer to her chest. "Then hang on and don't let go of me. I have to fly fast to avoid being noticed by that elite." Twilight nodded as assurance, then in a sudden flash of speed and gust of wind, Twilight found herself held against Sunset's chest above the clouds. For once, she was thankful she didn't have a fear of heights, knowing she was easily over a thousand feet high in Sunset's embrace. She just held on and didn't let go, up until they descended from the sky, down into a heavily wooded environment. The landing felt like a rush, and as much as the view and feel of the flight was indescribable, she was happy to be back on the ground safely. Sunset released her beloved then folded her wing back into the safety of the hoodie, quickly eying the area and surveying the entirety of the wood with her enhanced senses. She was relieved to know that the other occupants were either indoors or out hunting. "Twilight, I need you to stay here while I make our newest acquaintance aware of our presence," Sunset ordered with a serious tone. Twilight didn't argue. "Okay," she agreed simply. Sunset nodded. "Shouldn't be more than a minute or two." With that, Sunset disappeared into the thickets, up until she came to an ancient tree just beyond Twilight's vision. She approached the healthy trunk of the mass and knocked in a certain pattern that was specifically assigned as a safety mechanism for Sunset's family. Silence followed the knocks, aside from the chitter-chatter of the woodland creatures speaking to one another amongst the foliage. Eventually, a light pitter-patter of footsteps became audible from beyond the hollow door of the ancient mass. Sunset knew those steps well, and as they got closer, Sunset heard a familiar tune being hummed. One her mother once sang to her as a child. The door began to creak open, revealing in the doorway an average height woman with fiery red hair and glasses adorning her eyes. She was just as Sunset remembered her, from her hair that radiated in the sunlight to her outdated attire dressed with a very strong perfume. "Sunset!?" The woman squeaked excitedly. "What are you doing here, sweety?!" Sunset giggled. "It's good to see you too grandma," she greeted sweetly.
Darkness LoomsTuesday had been a drag for Twilight, and she had been relieved that Bella had been absent upon her return to school on Monday. She knew she'd have to confront her eventually, but a couple days without Bella flaunting about herself constantly was quite the relief Twilight had needed. Between the blazing summer heat and Bella's egotistic nature, it was beyond relentless torture to anybody's senses, so she took it without complaint or a second thought. She wiped sweat residing on her forehead from her brow, trying to focus on her current ride back to her house. The temperature that day had hit a record peak, so even the air conditioner's cool waves escaping the ducts didn't ease Twilight's already unsettled attitude. It had been a terrible day at Canterlot High. Her performances in almost every category of academics had been poor. She didn't know why her physical strength in both her body and mind had been poor, but it was obvious and she knew it. Sure, Twilight wasn't the most giddy individual, but if there was one thing she didn't normally lack on, it was her studies. She guessed that it may have been the dreaded heat, but at the same time, she knew that wasn't the cause. Hot weather wouldn't stop her, and she knew that for sure. These conflicting thoughts made it all the harder to drive straight, but luckily, she was at the turn to the street where she lived. A sight she enjoyed, just wanting her day to be over and done with. Her plan was to just heat some leftovers, lock the doors and windows, and let Beethoven's symphonies carry her into a deep sleep. Simple, sweet, and free of any drama that could potentially send her over the edge. She pulled into the driveway and got out of her metal trap, locking the doors and not even bothering to collect her school luggage. For all she cared, that heavy shit could stay in that thing for the rest of the week. She had no reason to carry it in, so what was the point? Upon entering the cool and calm house, Twilight locked the door and just led herself to the fridge, finding some spaghetti. She threw some onto a plate, sprinkled some water onto the noodles, and after four minutes of heating her makeshift dinner, she dragged herself to her room and shut the door with a moderate slam. She set the scorching hot plate on her nightstand and plopped down onto her unmade bed, staring at her bedroom ceiling for a good few minutes. She didn't know what she was doing, but didn't care at the same time. It was relaxing to her, so she just allowed it to happen. The essence of her dinner, as much as her grumbling stomach yelling at her for consumption of the meal, eventually forced her out of the embrace with her bed sheets, sitting back up and grabbing the plate rested on her nightstand. The dinner rested in her lap, the heat slowly seeping it's way through the fabric of her jeans, as she grabbed the fork and proceeded to stab it into the serving. She didn't mind the mild amount of heat embracing her lap as she twirled the fork into a dance with her dinner, eventually forming a spiraled set of noodles on her utensil. As she went to blow on the spaghetti laced on her fork, a set of knocks interrupted her date with herself. They were heavy knocks, which set Twilight's PTSD from her past home invasion off on full alert. However, the insecurities were replaced with confusion upon a set of words that followed the knocks. "Police! Open up!" She immediately recognized the officer's voice as the same one that questioned her at the hospital. While she was confused and shocked, she knew he wasn't a threat, so she set her plate aside and worked quickly to the front door, unlocking it and opening it to the sight of the same officer from the hospital in the doorway. His car was parked along the curbside with its lights flashing abruptly, slightly irritating Twilight's eyes as she addressed the officer. "May I help you, officer?" Twilight questioned. "Yes, Ms. Sparkle," he started. "I'm Officer Carlson, and I believe you may have some information regarding a recent event that occurred." "Such as?" Officer Carlson took a second to exhale a breath and give Twilight a glare that made her shiver. It was clear that he had come on something serious. "Ms. Sparkle, how is your relationship with Bella Thompson?" he asked. Twilight was immediately confused. Of all the things that she thought he was going to ask, that wasn't even something she thought would've been an option. She just complied with the situation, having no reason to lie. "Bella?" she stuttered in surprise. "We aren't the best of friends, but I don't necessarily hate her or wish her any sort of ill will. Why?" The officer paused letting out another long breath. "Would you mind coming with me?" he asked. Twilight swallowed hard, her blood running cold. "I-I'm not in trouble, am I?!" she panicked. "No. You're not under arrest, but someone's gonna be," he said calmly. "I think you can help us to figure out who did this." Twilight paused, relieved that she wasn't in any legal trouble, but her confusion still remained. "What happened? Is Bella hurt?" Carlson took a few steps back and turned to where Twilight's sight was met with his patrol car. "It's best you just come with me, Ms. Sparkle." Hunting had never been a challenge for Sunset; from the day she had been old enough to hunt efficiently, she had been naturally gifted at it. Her senses were very strong and sensitive, and she could track down and claim a meal in less than five minutes out in the open. She even outperformed the royals, but because of her choice of what to feed on, she was an outcast to them, despite her hunting skills being of the highest level. Her family's choice of meal had always been animals rather than humans, and it wasn't because of taste preference, it was simply due to the fact that hunting humans had always seemed wrong and immoral to them. Because of their beliefs, Sunset had gotten teased by her fellow vampiric kin growing up, and while she hated it then, now she found her family's beliefs all-too-true. One hunt, she had gone against her parents and ended up hunting down a human; a young male athlete that, while strong and healthier than the average human, had stood no chance against an immortal being. While Sunset easily had the advantage and could've pounced, something had held her back from finishing the task. The smell of his blood had been intoxicating to her, but something in her mind just had forced her to fly away and never try hunting humans since then. Still, to this day, she couldn't explain why she had stopped, and just hunts her usual preferences; deer, rabbits, squirrels; basically any casual woodland creature that pumps that sweet crimson nectar. Sometimes she can hunt multiple meals if she wishes, but she normally prefers one small serving in-between her usual cycle of feedings. One deer could last her up to four days without another feeding if she was lucky to run into one on a hunt. The only thing currently on her mind, was letting some steam off after the grisly demise of her mother. Her mother had always been her hunting partner, so hunting was her only way of having some connection to her mother. Her father dealt mostly with the royal's shenanigans and did his best to keep order in their little society away from the humans. It had seemed to work well enough, up until the previous night. Now, Sunset wasn't sure what her father was going to do about the corrupt "order" the royals called "vampire law." "More like bullshit law," Sunset thought to herself. She raised her ears to the open forest, listening for the rustling of any woodland creature that she could detect. First, the north; mild wind and the slight bristle of leaves. East; the local river flowing and one frog croaking on its edge. "Poisonous," Sunset muttered to herself upon the discovery of the frog. South; leaves rustling in the breeze, chirping birds, bones crushing from the might of a bear's jaw. Sunset braced herself for the fast attack on the bear, up until she heard another sound not even a yard from the bear. It was a mild yelp culminated by two other sets that Sunset recognized well, and immediately stopped her from proceeding with her attack. "Nothing else needs to lose their mother," she choked out in defeat, focusing her senses back to the forest. West; more wind, a squirrel skittering up a tree, hooves walking gently along a trail. "Perfect." Sunset stated, preparing herself for the quick pounce. "I need a good meal after last night." With careful focus, Sunset caught the scent of her prey and took off like a rocket through the thick woods. The run was like a flash to Sunset, while to a human, it was more like nothing. Sunset was untraceable by a naked human eye at the speed she was going, and the only thing that could track her was another vampire. It was one of the perks that came with vampirism, and Sunset was one of the fastest at it. Within the blink of an eye, Sunset had her prey grasped and injected with her venom as if it were simple work. The deer still spasmed, but Sunset's strength was far more powerful and not even a match for her. Her fangs glistened with the crimson glow of the animal's blood in the moonlight as she took in her meal with full satisfaction. The deer fell limp not long after that, and Sunset only continued to enjoy her well-earned meal under the stars. Sunset downed the entire life supply of the mammal in no less than ten minutes, and even found herself crying in the midst of the feasting. The main reason was because it reminded her of her first hunt with her mom, and the realization of what the pompous royals had done to her had struck her hard in-between her thick crimson meal. She hadn't meant to drink the animal free of all of it's blood, but her emotions had unintentionally caused her to. She stood up, wiping her fangs free of the red tint that now glossed them, and looked up to the moon, reminiscing about her mother. Nine years earlier "Wait… so it's better to hunt when the moon is full than when it's not?" a young Sunset questioned her mother, both sprawled out underneath the stars. "Mhm. The best time to hunt is when you are most lethal," Starry Dawn confirmed to her daughter by her side, giving her hunting tips that she was taught as a kid. "The moon aids us in both hunger and agility. We're much more lethal and dangerous under a full moon, Sunset." "Hmm. Seems kinda the opposite, because aren't vampires supposed to be stealthy and remain in the shadows?" Starry giggled at her daughter's theory, even if it was partly true. "Yes, we are supposed to remain in the shadows, but we also cannot go without feeding. We can't be in the shadows all the time, Sunset. We have to come out every now and then." "But didn't the royals teach us to be "one with the shadows and darkness? Do we just ignore everything they've taught us?" "The royals have their ways of teaching, but we have our own. Why do you think we pulled you out of their ways of teaching and preferred to teach you on our own?" "Because you don't like them?" Starry lost her laughter, coughing in-between her words in surprise at the sudden response. "I-It's more that…. the royals have a way of teaching that isn't what your father and I want for you. One day you'll move out of your father and I's care, and we want you to have proper guidance and knowledge on how to survive on your own in this world. How to hunt, who to trust, and most importantly, how to live your life happily." "But I'm happy here with you and daddy! Why would I ever choose to leave both of you!" Starry paused and looked up to the sky, admiring the haunting glow of the full moon. A smile crept across her lips as she turned to her confused and troubled daughter, placing a free hand on the right side of Sunset's head and running her fingers through her fiery hair in a dance. She stroked her daughter's hair comfortingly as she answered her daughter's question. "You'll understand someday dear." Starry answered, following by kissing her daughter's forehead and continuing to stroke her hair. Present day Sunset hadn't realized that she unintentionally was stroking her own hair coming out of the memory. It was a fond memory that she had remembered well over the years. She lowered the hand she had been flowing through her hair and used it to wipe tears from her eyes. In the midst of moonlight and cool summer night air, she could feel a presence with her, and she smiled at it, knowing her mom was there. "I miss you, mom," she choked out. The somewhat-reunion between mother and daughter was broken up by a distant noise; something that caught Sunset's attention immediately, given what was being said. It sounded like a pair of three males discussing something to do with a meal. All Sunset had cared about was one name mentioned, and she immediately knew she had to look into this. "Yeah… that Twilight Sparkle ain't gonna be around for much longer… She dashed in the direction of the conversation, and quickly found three other vampires walking in the palely moonlit woods. Her arrival wasn't noticed, surprisingly enough, so she played stealth for the time being, taking refuge in a thicker upper part of a tree. "Wait, what do you mean she's not going to be around for much longer?" one of the male occupants questioned. Sunset tried to distinguish the men, but the darkness made it hard to tell exactly who they were. Sunset just continued to stalk them in the trees and listened further into the conversation. "Dalko got all he needed for Molsken from that other girl in the detention center. He even got a damn meal out of her," the raspy-voiced attendee clarified. "Dalko" was a name Sunset recognized. He was one of Molsken's weasels, but that wasn't the important thing to Sunset; she was more interested in what Molsken was planning, seeing there was definitely a plan in motion. "So, what's the plan when he gets this girl out of the picture? Why would he even be out to kill a mortal?" "He didn't say. Maybe some rare blood or some shit?" "Hmm, seems like something Molsken would try for. A little extreme though for a mortal." "That's what I said. Let's get home. We don't need anyone getting air of whatever Molsken is planning." "Sure thing, Alos." The three dashed off like lightning bolts, and Sunset descended from the tree. The last name mentioned wasn't even familiar to Sunset, and that made the current mystery all the more mysterious. All she knew, based on what she had just heard, was that Molsken was out to kill Twilight, the girl she had saved, and was most likely up to more than just murdering a mortal. Something came over Sunset almost immediately, and she wasn't sure how to feel about it. Normally, she never intervened with mortals or even cared if a mortal lived or died, but for some reason, then and there, she felt compelled to intervene with Molsken's plan. Doing that though would interfere with the "bullshit order" she had just barely escaped breaking with her head on her shoulders. "Just go home, Sunset," she said to herself. "Unless you want to end up like mom, go home." She tried to erase the thought of saving Twilight again from her mind, but something held it there, just like that "something" that had held her back from killing that human. She had walked only a few yards before she came to her decision, spreading her wings and cussing herself out as she took flight in the direction of Twilight's house. The ride with Officer Carlson had led to the local hospital where he had found a parking spot and had advised Twilight to get out of the vehicle with a gesture of his hand. Twilight followed, opening the door of the car and following Carlson into the building, unsure of what to expect. They took the elevator to the third floor, a fun jazz tune being the entertainment upon the ascension, and navigated down many pairs of long empty halls, up until they turned into the ICU unit through a pair of double doors. It was a very circular unit with a service desk to your right as you walked in and multiple separate rooms to your left and all around as you continued forward. A nurse assisted Officer Carlson while Twilight gazed around the full unit. It had a sense of sadness and horror, given what sort of cases came into that place; cancer patients, coma patients, too many deaths to count, and much more. And now, Twilight was here for some reason. "Let's go, Twilight," Carlson commanded, causing Twilight to jump. Twilight nodded and followed him deeper into the unit. They rounded the service desk, up until they came to the last room at the end of the right side of the unit. The room was lit and accompanied by balloons and cards off to the side of the bed. When Twilight saw who was in the bed, she nearly lost her stomach; Bella Thompson was in the bed on life support. She was pale and lifeless, heartbeat faint, and skin caked with dried blood from her neck brace down. It was like looking at a dead corpse in a horror movie, and Twilight could barely glimpse at the grisly scene. She eventually lost her school lunch in the closest garbage can, unable to keep her gag reflex at bay. Carlson caught on and quickly escorted Twilight out of the unit and back to his car. It took Twilight a minute to collect herself as Officer Carlson filled her in with some much-important details. "She was found that way in her detention cell this morning," Carlson explained. "The door had been displaced from it's mechanical parts that allow it to slide open and closed, and the scene had been one of the most disturbing I've ever seen." "Was she alive?" Twilight asked between shaky breaths. "She was only alive by a flitter of a heartbeat," he replied. "Paramedics lost her on the way to the hospital but got her back after three recessitator attempts, but she hasn't come to fully since, once." Twilight paused, holding her hands on the sides of her head in disgust and sadness. "Who would do this, and how?" "That's what we're trying to figure out, Ms. Sparkle, and while I appreciate your compliance, you are considered a suspect in this case." Twilight shuddered, losing her temper between the accusation, and the fact that her day had already been bad enough. "Do I look like someone able to break into a detention center, force open a mechanical door, and cause this amount of physical harm to Bella?!" she snapped. "We're not pointing fingers specifically at you, Twilight, but given everything that has happened as of late, we have to consider you a suspect, but that's all you are for now." Twilight just folded her arms and sat back in her seat in complete irritation. "Take me home, now," she demanded. Carlson didn't fight and did as she asked, starting up the car and driving her back home. The drive was quiet for the most part, and neither of them spoke a word. All Twilight could think about was the sight of Bella's body, and would probably never forget it as long as she lived. The fact that she was a suspect in a potential murder case made her want to cry; she had never wanted to kill anybody, so to even be considered a murderer was enough to make her feel sick to her stomach. They pulled into the curb of Twilight's house about twenty minutes later, and Twilight gladly exited the patrol car with a slam. She had started to walk up towards the driveway when she heard the officer call out to her again. She knew the law well, so she just complied with him, remaining quiet and displeased. "Make sure to stick around," he informed. "Just comply and everything will be fine, alright." Twilight didn't give any response except by glaring daggers at him until he had left her line of sight in his car. Once he was gone, Twilight exhaled a long breath of air and started towards the steps, slipping out her keys from her pocket. However, something stopped her in her tracks; in the driveway, her car erupted to life and Twilight had immediately resorted to objecting to the situation. "Hey! That's my car!" she yelled, pulling out her cell phone. "Get out or I'm calling the police!" Nothing happened for a moment, and Twilight had started to dial 911 to prove her claim, but was surprised when she heard her driver door open and shut, the carjacker coming into view slowly in front of the headlights. "Would you rather deal with someone accusing you of murder or live?" the carjacker questioned. "Is that a threat?!" Twilight questioned in return, showing the phone screen with the number dialed to prove she wasn't joking. "No, it's a fact, Twilight, and unless we get out of here, you'll be dead by dawn," the carjacker warned. "Take it from someone who has saved your life before, that you are in serious danger." Twilight jumped at the namedrop, not sure whether or not to push the call button. "Who are you, and how do you know my name!?" Twilight commanded. The supposed-carjacker stepped forward further into the lights, and immediately, Twilight's mind flashed back to the description she had of her savior at the party; a hair of fire. In the headlights was a semi-tall girl with hair that resembled fire, dressed in a black leather jacket, ripped jeans, and ankle-high black boots. The perfect description of the partygoer that saved her from Brandon. "My name is Sunset, and unless you want to die a horrible death from someone else hunting for you as we speak, you need to trust me." Twilight lowered her phone, feeling safe for some reason. This girl could have switchblades in her inner jacket pockets for all she knew, but yet she was lowering her guard without any worries. She stood her ground, calming down. "How do I know I can trust you?" Twilight proposed. "Aside from the party incident, I have no idea who you are or know anything about you. I've never even seen you before." "What if I told you that if you come with me, I can get that officer off your back, and prove your innocence." Sunset countered. Twilight bit her lip at the offer. She knew jack-squat about this girl, but she really wanted Officer Dickweed off her back and this whole mess resolved. She pondered for a long moment, pushing Sunset's patience to its peak. "Decide quick!" Sunset warned. "I didn't have to come and save you from assured death, and could've just left you for dead! The longer we wait, the more likely he is to show up and kill you!" Twilight jumped at that, and with a very conflicted grunt of defeat, she agreed to Sunset's offer. "Fine! But, I'm holding you to your promises!" "Fine. Now hurry and get in!" Twilight listened, rushing to the passenger door and opening it with ease, the casual creaking sound accompanying it. She slid into the car seat and shut the door quickly, Sunset joining in the adjacent seat of the vehicle. Sunset shut the door and quickly buckled up, Twilight following and continuing to eye the girl. Twilight had no idea if she had just been kidnapped or potentially avoided death for the second time now, thanks to the same person. Either way, she was along for the ride now, and with a shift into reverse, the car rolled out of the driveway. One hard turn to the right and shift into first later, the car accelerated off to somewhere yet to be discovered.
BondingWARNING: This chapter contains some hints of mild sexual content, but nothing adult. If you can handle mild descriptions of women's clothing and hints of nudity, proceed. If not, click away, because you will be offended. A sudden stop is what awoke Twilight from her short slumber. It took her a minute to recollect all of the events of the past hours, nearly jumping at the sight of Sunset in the driver seat, but calmed her nerves quickly once she knew she wasn't in danger. She had been somewhat-forced into her current position, that was true, but the fact she was still alive said enough that Sunset had no malicious intent in this whole matter. She glanced at her stereo for the time, the neon numbers spelling out 6:36 A.M, and stretched her limbs before saying anything. "Where are we?" Twilight asked groggily. Sunset responded by killing the engine and turning to Twilight with a calm expression. "Quick pit stop," Sunset said quickly. "If you want to live, we're going to have to find a way to coat your scent, otherwise we're both easy prey." "My scent?" Twilight replied in confusion. "I'm sorry if I smell bad, but when you get hijacked to a hospital and somewhere else by a complete stranger, you don't exactly have time to freshen up! You smell no better, Ms. Firehair!" Sunset only grunted in annoyance. "That's the problem. You don't smell bad. You're practically a beacon for the monster who is tracking you." Twilight only raised an eyebrow, to which Sunset only let out a long sigh. "I'm only going to state this for the record, seeing I know that you'll try to run. If I wanted to kill or hurt you, you wouldn't have even made it to the hospital that night at the party." Twilight's eyes went wide from that statement as Sunset continued. "Keep that in mind the entire time we're here, and stay close." With that, Sunset opened the driver door and got out of the car. Twilight hesitantly followed, stepping out into a large parking lot and shutting her car door. One turn of her head confirmed where they were, a giant neon sign spelling out HALMART engulfing Twilight's vision. It was a large supercenter that sold almost everything, but Twilight had normally only shopped at this particular place for three things; food, clothes, and make-up. She wasn't one for the many other products sold there. "I suggest you put that hood up and keep it up," Sunset advised, referring to Twilight's hoodie that she had dressed herself with before driving off with Officer Dickson. Twilight was surprised to see that Sunset had done a mild wardrobe change, now dressed in a standard grey hoodie with her hair pulled up into a ponytail. "You want to keep your identity hid as much as possible against your assailant; they aren't stupid enough to not look at camera footage as a tracking method." "May I ask who exactly is tracking me?" Twilight asked with slight sternness. "When we're safe I'll tell you," Sunset responded sternly. "For now, it's best we get this over with. Now, hood up." Twilight grunted with irritation, but she listened and put her hood up, tightening it with all of her hair tucked inside. With their identities somewhat concealed, the two young women made their way from the parking lot to the sliding door entrance of the supermarket, walking in with ease. They were greeted by the many sounds of distant chatter, beeps of checkout scanners, and the tunes of whatever station was playing through the store's speakers as Sunset hastily rushed to where she could see the aisles and read what they each contained. She specifically was looking for the perfume section, and it didn't take long for her to spot it, being just a few aisles down to her right. She double-checked that Twilight was with her before rushing off anywhere else, being relieved that Twilight had listened, and this pit stop wasn't going to end up a goose chase. Now aware that her accomplice was with her, she led Twilight the preferred aisle, the pungent lingering essence of mixed perfumes making it evident enough. "Pick as many as you want, but make sure it's damn strong," Sunset commanded. Twilight wasn't sure how to take Sunset's words, hesitating before speaking. "Any of them? You are paying, right?" Twilight questioned. "Yes. Don't worry, I can cover the funds, Twilight. Now, start grabbing," Sunset assured. "Just be absolutely sure that they are strong. Very strong." "Well, okay then," Twilight finished with hesitation. Twilight had no particular favorite perfume, seeing she didn't normally wear it, and as she eyed the shelves of various women fragrances, all she could focus on were the price tags. $50 $60 $100 The $100 one was a bundle pack labelled "Her Choice," which made Twilight restore faith in marketing. Nobody should have to pay that much for any fancy spray that probably smelled terrible. Twilight focused again and just started grabbing a variety of different perfumes from the shelves. She stopped at ten and held the separate scented boxes against her chest, to which Sunset assisted, taking half of the luggage. "Alright, let's checkout and get out of here," Sunset commanded, and Twilight nodded in return. The two found the closest self-checkout aisle near and quickly scanned each item, the end price coming to $412.67. Twilight's eyes bulged at the end number, but Sunset didn't share the same reaction, having stated that she could handle the funds. And she did; she pulled out a black leather wallet from her back pocket of her jeans and pulled out an insane clump of Benjamins. She counted out five, placing them in the machine and stuffing the rest back into the pocket of the wallet. She slipped her wallet back into her back pocket, creating a bulge off the surface of her left buttock, and grabbed the bag containing Twilight's scented goodies, urging Twilight to follow. "Don't you want your change?" Twilight asked, still standing at the machine awaiting the deserved change to be given. Sunset approached Twilight with a serious look, a look that made Twilight gulp heavily. "Money is the least of my worries, Twilight," Sunset stated calmly. "Soon it'll be one of yours too. Now, let's go." Twilight just listened, not wanting to make a scene. She heard the many coins collapsing to the floor from the slots of the self-checkout machine as she came to the exit with Sunset, stopping unexpectedly and pulling out one of her purchases. "Here," Sunset said, handing Twilight a small black box labelled with a neon pink cursive W. "Cover your scent before we go back out there. Better safe than sorry." Twilight didn't object and just slipped open the box, pulling out the rectangular bottle and spraying herself down with two sprays. Sunset sighed in annoyance as a response. "Give me the bottle," Sunset commanded with irritation. Twilight handed the bottle to Sunset, quickly removing the brass lid and drowning Twilight with a barrage of sprays. Twilight quickly closed her eyes in panic, coughing from the suffocating smell. Sunset coated her from head to toe, and after about twenty sprays, finally stopped. Twilight continued to cough as Sunset swatted away the fumes towards the ceiling, relieving Twilight somewhat of the smell. "A bit of a warning next time?!" Twilight snapped. Sunset chuckled in response. "Now you know what I mean when I say "cover your scent." Just remember, and you won't need a warning." Twilight growled as a way of showing she wasn't finding Sunset's antics funny or helpful, her arms crossed and foot tapping. "You'll get over it," Sunset stated. "Now, let's get out of here. The sooner we're out of town the better chance we have of having the advantage and more time to plan." Twilight hesitantly followed, exiting the store with Sunset. Sunset did a quick ground check for any danger and was relieved to not find any setbacks. "All clear," Sunset confirmed, quickly leading Twilight back to the car, unlocking the metal trap, and once inside, shedding her body of the hoodie, tossing it into the back seat of Twilight's vehicle. Underneath the attire, Sunset wore a hot pink T-shirt that blended well with her other attire, but that's not what caught Twilight's eye; peeking from Sunset's right sleeve was what looked like a tattoo of some kind of phrase written in a bizarre language. A language Twilight didn't even recognize despite all of her studies of different cultures and languages. Sunset caught Twilight staring and quickly addressed what it was, shutting her door. "It's nothing. Just a mistake from my past," she clarified, slipping on her jacket and hiding the marks once again. Sunset hadn't necessarily told a lie; it was a blemish that represented the biggest mistake of her entire life, and after what had happened recently, made it even more disgusting to look at. That's the main reason that she normally wore her jacket, not wanting to see her past mistakes reflect in her eyes. She remained silent as she ignited the car to life and pulled out of the massive parking lot onto the main highway. Twilight decided not to question anything about the supposed tattoo, and after slipping off her hoodie, she sat back in her seat and allowed the ambience of the car's rumbling engine to take her back to sleep. The long drive had come to a halt far outside of Canterlot City, the surroundings only being woodlands on both sides of the road. Sunset wasn't sure where she was going, but she knew that one way to get a major lead on Molsken and whoever else was behind this was to get out of the area that they normally prefer to hunt. That was the reason she had rushed Twilight so much; from what she had overheard in the woods and knowing how the royals work, she knew there wasn't much time before Molsken's plan would go into motion. Considering her keen senses hadn't caught any head or tail of Molsken or any of his weasels, she knew that she had beaten the odds, but knew that she couldn't make any mistakes from hereon. Sunlight peered through the windshield, but Sunset wasn't worried. Unlike the casual vampire tales of sunlight being one of a vampire's greatest weakness, it was rubbish to the vampires of reality. However, the warm feeling of the sun caressing her soft flesh made her wince, because she normally avoided the daylight, staying indoors doing other things. As her mother had taught her, she was strongest at night, so day seemed like a nuisance to Sunset. She glanced over at Twilight, still asleep and snoring lightly; this was a good opportunity to find some breakfast while still keeping her true identity hidden from Twilight. Carefully, she opened the car door slowly, hoping that the rusty latches didn't decide to sing out their usual songs. Luckily, she succeeded, closing the door with the same amount of care and turning to the mass of forestry accompanied by the sounds of the usual ecosystem of woodlands. She decided to wander a little deeper past where the car was currently rested, both to avoid any chance of Twilight seeing her, and to get a better feel for her senses. She navigated deep enough to where she was out of Twilight's sight and turned her focus to her surroundings. She checked all directions, up until she found herself a meal of her own; a healthy doe wandering amongst the foliage. Twilight's breakfast would be easy; a couple of eggs resting in a nest would be an easy find. Without any further hesitation, Sunset charged, finding the doe with ease and breaking the neck with no more than a simple tug. The animal yelped at first but eventually fell limp in Sunset's grip, allowing her to feast with ease. She wasn't necessarily hungry; her hunger was mainly over stress and desire for relief, and as her silvery fangs sunk deep into the rough flesh of the mammal. Her relief was met, sucking the irony crimson liquid down like a milkshake. At least it was calm, up until the animal jumped into a sudden set of spasms, causing Sunset to jump and blood to splatter everywhere. The majority of it ended up on Sunset, her clothes soaked in dark red and face and hair soaked with splats of the thick liquid. Sunset looked like she had committed a murder, which wasn't a total lie in this case. That didn't matter to Sunset though; the main problem that had caused her to panic, was the fact that she was covered in blood. How the hell was she going to explain this to Twilight? "Shit!" she cussed aloud. With her frustrations somewhat calmed in just one outburst, she resorted to calming down and finding a way out of her current predicament. The last thing she needed to do was panic. "Calm down, Sunset," she said to herself with a long sigh. "More than likely there's a river or stream nearby. Just wash it off and it'll be fine." This wasn't her first predicament with a bloody oopsie; she'd only reacted the way she had because of the stress she was under, along with the fact she was currently in the process of protecting her own species's worst enemy from a horrid fate. It was a lot of pressure on her wellbeing. Now, with a plan in mind, she turned her senses in search of a nearby stream, river, or spring. It didn't take long at all, finding a shallow one not far from her current position, and quickly dashed in the direction of the water source. It took less than a second to meet the spring, proceeding to taking off her clothes. Sunset wasn't worried about any intrusions, seeing the spring was hid well within the forest. A light breeze tickled her skin as she tested the water with her toes, finding the water surprisingly decent, and not ice cold. She delved her body into the water, allowing her nerves to finally come to a compromise with the water temperature. Her naked body reacted with a mild set of shivers, but after settling in the water for a good minute, she had adapted with ease. She dunked her head beneath the water, running her hands through her hair violently, free of the blood. The clear water glew a mild tinge of red as she rid her body of the thick liquid that she called food, feeling relaxed from the water's embrace with her body. It was probably the most bliss she'd felt in over a week, before the royals had turned her life into a living hell on Earth. A bliss that captivated her to just take a moment to relax. She listened, and in the time she spent in that spring, she had thought over many things, the main one being her attitude towards Twilight. If she was ever going to earn any shred of trust from Twilight, she needed to stop acting like a drill sergeant and open up more about the situation. The only problem was that she didn't want to have to reveal to Twilight her TRUE identity if it wasn't necessary. She still had no clue why she was even saving her from Molsken, and was putting her life on the line for a damn mortal. "You have no idea what you are doing, Sunset," she chastised to herself. "But, we're here and doing this, so something's gotta give to make even ground possible." With the blood off of her bare body, she proceeded out of the cool water and back up onto the dry ground. She didn't have a towel, so she just allowed the sun to dry her off in the time of soaking her clothes in the water, vigorously scrubbing away the blood of her meal. With her strength, the liquid was off and ridden of in no time, and while the majority of her body was dry, her thick fiery hair was still mildly wet. To fix that, she wringed her fiery locks over and over until it was dry enough, then proceeded to putting her clean attire back on. She was dressed in less than five minutes, and resorted to listening for nearby birds. Once again, it wasn't long before she found a non-vacant nest and made haste on getting her accomplice a healthy breakfast. "Where the hell have you been?!" Twilight objected in absolute arrogance. "I've been here alone for a fucking hour! Do you have any idea what it's like waking up in the middle of nowhere alone!?" Sunset walked past the thickets of the woods, up to the car, and straight to Twilight. She didn't say anything and just reached into a pocket of her jacket, pulling out two speckled eggs and placing them in Twilight's hands. "Yes," Sunset responded, then walked past Twilight. She turned her head back in the direction of Twilight's gaze with a sympathetic look on her face. "I'll make a fire. I need to talk to you about a lot of things anyways." Her voice was low and somewhat-sorrowful, causing Twilight to become heavily confused. Her anger over the abandonment in the middle of wherever they were dissipated as she found a nearby rock with a flat surface, and with Sunset's assistance, carried it to the homemade fire pit that Sunset had assembled and ignited with two sticks. Less to say, Twilight was impressed. They placed the rock gently into the middle of the pit, hoping the flames would be able to heat the rock like a gas stove. They tested it first with a live leaf from a tree, knowing it wouldn't get eaten to a crisp by the flames. The two allowed the flames time to heat the rock to temperature, taking time to talk in their free time. Something both of them needed, especially Sunset. Twilight was the first to say something. "So, "Sunset" was it, what do you need to talk to me about?" Twilight said with a tinge of irritation. Sunset let out a long sigh amongst the heat of their makeshift stovetop, continuing to stare into the flickering flames. "Let's just start from the beginning," she started. "The night you were attacked, I was nearby. I saw that creep follow your friend's car to the party, and I found his actions abnormal to say the least. I decided to just stay low profile and monitor his actions closely. Once he knocked you out, that's when I had had enough and used your mace to temporarily weaken him." "So, you're some kind of superhero?" Twilight said sarcastically. "Why didn't you just call the police, and how did you know about my mace?!" "The truth is that I'd been watching him for awhile, which meant I had to watch you closely, otherwise my cover would've been blown," she lied. Twilight continued to hold the same face, to which Sunset wanted to cuss at fiercely, knowing Twilight was reading right through her terrible lies. "Look, despite what happened in my past, nobody is that interested in me, and I have never used my mace, except for that one night," Twilight claimed with clear confidence, standing up with her fists clenched. "If you continue lying to me, despite all you've done for me, I'll have no reason to trust you one bit!" "But I am telling you the truth!" Sunset attempted to plead, failing miserably. Twilight didn't budge on the desperate attempt by Sunset and began storming back to the car, her sneakers crushing the various foliage with might. Sunset stood up, chasing after her and knowing what she needed to say to sway Twilight. "Where are you going?!" Sunset yelled. "Home!" Twilight yelled back. "You don't even know where we are! You'll get lost or run out of gas trying to get home!" "I'll take my chances!" Twilight was already at the driver door, and Sunset was running out of options. She had tried her hardest to keep things civil, but now it was clear she'd been left with no choice. "Do you really wanna know the truth?!" Sunset offered in annoyance. Twilight didn't seize her process of getting into the car, but did answer Sunset. "Gladly!" Left with no choice, Sunset took in a long breath then burst out the answer in quick succession. "I'm a vampire and the guy that attacked you that night was too!" Sunset confessed. Twilight didn't buy it, chuckling sarcastically at the answer. "Wow. First you're a superhero, and now you're a mythological creature? You really are something special, Sunset. If that's even your real name." "I can prove it," Sunset claimed. "No! I've heard enough bullshit for one day! Now, if you'll excuse me, I'll be ta- Her words stopped immediately upon the sight of Sunset, now with her wings spread out wide enough to shade the entire area. She remain airborne as Twilight's face fell from irritated to shocked, and now, to fear. Sunset caught the shift in Twilight's expression and quickly attempted to calm the situation. "Despite what your kind's literature has told you, not all vam- Her attempt was an absolute fail upon a shriek from Twilight that echoed throughout the massive forest and her dashing like prey being chased in the opposite direction. Sunset could only sigh in defeat, knowing it was pointless to go after her; she wouldn't listen and would only run faster. That didn't mean she'd given up though, turning her ear in Twilight's direction and listening closely. Twilight navigated through the thick woods frantically, her emotions a mess, sobs escaping her, and her adrenaline on overdrive. All she could think of was running, hiding, and getting away from the creature she had always assumed a work of fiction. Her tears glistened in the rays of sunlight that peeked through the trees as she continued to navigate the thick vegetation with a few trips and falls, her thoughts racing with the sentence "why me" on loop. She felt betrayed, scared, and foolish. First, a guy tries to kill her, then she becomes a suspect of a murder she didn't commit, and lastly, she's foolish enough to let herself get kidnapped by a murderous creature for slaughter. What the hell was she thinking!? She just wanted to go home, lock herself in her bedroom, and never come out again, but instead, here she was out in the middle of nowhere, running for her life. At that point, she didn't care if she got snatched by a bear trap, fell into a ditch, or even got eaten by said animal. Upon an abrupt stop to her run, hitting something sturdy and rough, her wish became reality; despite hitting her head hard off the ground, she could make out what she had run into, and immediately, her fear escalated even higher; standing high above her in an angry state was a massive Grizzly Bear. Her head pounded like a drum, making her ability to focus accordingly nearly impossible. What she could see though, was the beast rising on its hind legs, growling down at her in a display of dominance. Unable to concentrate or get up, Twilight did the only thing that came to her mind; she screamed as loud as she could. Sunset almost immediately caught the cry of Twilight's voice and didn't waste a second, dashing to the area as fast as lightning. The bear had started to pounce down towards Twilight, up until Sunset had seized the movement with a good elbow to its jugular, and a kick to the abdomen that sent it back an estimated forty yards, five trees breaking in half like fragile glass upon the creature's impact with them. Twilight was still cowering on the ground when Sunset had turned back to her, still a little delusional from her impact with the ground. Sunset simply held out a hand to help her up, not showing any forceful actions towards Twilight as a way to prove she wasn't going to harm her. Twilight cowered at first, but with a little patience and allowing Twilight to move at her own pace, she eventually succeeded, pulling her up from the forest floor. Twilight didn't seem to want to run, nor did she show fear towards Sunset. If anything, despite her head hurting, she was baffled from what she'd just seen Sunset perform. In two blows, she had taken down a Grizzly Bear; one of the most lethal animals on the planet. Not to mention, she had kicked it back nearly half the length of a football field, and the force had been so devastating that it had broken trees in half as if they were fragile. It was amazing and intimidating. Instead of wasting time walking back, Sunset just dashed back to their "campsite" with Twilight on her back, the phenomenon causing Twilight to grow even more amazed as she got off of Sunset's back. "You okay to stand on your own?" Sunset asked. "You took a pretty nasty fall." "Yeah, I'll be okay," she replied, placing her feet on the ground and returning to the firepit. Her steps were slightly off, but steady enough to where Sunset didn't have to assist. The two took their respective spots around the fire, ready to have a more civil conversation. Twilight was the first to speak again. "Look, I'm… "Stop, Twilight," Sunset interrupted. "You don't owe me any apologies. I'm the one who needs to apologize." "What?" "I've done nothing but told you lies and forced you to do things. I've been a terrible help in this whole thing." "What are you talking about? You've helped me more than I have you. You saved me at the party, took the liberty to keep me safe from some monster, and now, you saved me from getting killed by a bear. I practically owe you my life at this point." "But, I could've been better than I was. I was a bossy bitch that treated you terribly. You don't owe me anything except a middle finger, Twilight." Twilight giggled at that, a smile breaking her lips for the first time in Sunset's company. "You may not be wrong about that, but I also know that you were only doing those things to protect me from… Well, the cat's kinda out of the bag now, so… Sunset giggled as a response, turning to Twilight. "Thanks Twilight," Sunset said sweetly. "I promise that I'll make a better effort to not be so bossy and forceful." "And I'll try to be more nice and make an effort to be less paranoid of your real identity," Twilight followed. Both girls smiled and hugged, up until Twilight jumped at a sudden unexpected discovery; Sunset's body was as cold as ice. "How can you be so cold in this weather?!" Twilight exclaimed unintentionally. Sunset pulled back, rubbing the back of her neck and a light blush grazing her face. "Sorry, that's a vampire thing," Sunset replied sheepishly. Twilight's eyes went wide with confusion and shock. "That'll definitely take some getting used to," she stated. Sunset only chuckled sheepishly, her chuckles being broken by a sudden painful grunt from Twilight. Her right hand met the side of her head, massaging her temple and expressing a painful gesture. "You okay?" Sunset asked. "My head is pounding," Twilight replied. "Perhaps I hit the ground harder than I thought." Sunset thought of a way to potentially help Twilight, seeing heat wasn't helping. A solution immediately popped into her head as she stood up from the ground. "Come on, I know how we can cure your headache," Sunset assured. Twilight only looked up at her with a raised eyebrow. "What are you proposing?" Twilight questioned. Sunset only held out a hand. "Just trust me." "Naked?! Is that really necessary?!" Twilight complained. "Why can't I just wear my bra and underwear like a swimming suit?!" "If you prefer a wet change of clothes to dress back into, go ahead and do that, but if you want the best experience, you need to go all the way," Sunset replied. Twilight pouted in defeat, her body only covered by her bra and underwear in the mass of trees and vegetation. Sunset was leaning against a tree just admiring the beauty of the natural body of water, tempted to shed her own attire and go a second round. "Fine, but I'm not going any further with you watching me!" she pouted in defeat. She pointed to a nearby tall rock resting on the shoreline, and like an owner addresses their pet, motioned her over to the spot by violently lashing her arm downward with her index finger pointing. "Fair enough," Sunset surrendered, walking over to the desired spot. "Even if we do share the same anatomy." "Sunset!" Twilight gasped. "I'm kidding. I promise, no peeking until you tell me it's okay to look," Sunset confirmed. Twilight rolled her eyes at the joke then walked away towards the shoreline to strip further. Not long after, a set of grunts and growls erupted from Twilight, immediately raising Sunset's curiosity, but she just allowed Twilight her privacy as requested. The complaints continued for another minute, up until Sunset decided to intervene on the predicament. "Everything okay?" Sunset asked. "It's fine," Twilight said between breaths. "This bra just likes to give me trouble sometimes." The grunts continued, so Sunset kept conversation. "Do you need help? I swear Twilight, I'm not interested in catching sight of your… you know… "things." "No no! I got this," Twilight insisted. Another minute passed, and no progress had been made. Sunset just sat in wait for the obvious outcome, hearing tiredness begin to come over Twilight. Another minute and another, and another, and another. Twilight finally surrendered to her stubborn attire. "Sunset?" Twilight called in defeat "Yes?" Sunset answered mockingly. "A little help please?" Twilight surrendered. Sunset stood from her spot and walked out to find Twilight tangled up and stuck. Sunset had to do all she could to contain her laughter, nearly losing it upon first sight. She stood Twilight back up on her feet and took hold of where her bra strap clipped together, immediately noticing the issue. "No wonder you struggle with this one, your clip is all contorted," Sunset explained. "I'm aware of that," Twilight confirmed. "It's been that way for awhile." "Why don't you just go buy a new one?" Sunset questioned. "That would be easier than whatever you've got going on here." "I'm not exactly carrying around a credit card or clumps of one-hundred dollar bills," Twilight confessed. "I rarely get the chance to shop for myself." Sunset rolled her eyes, already having a solution to this issue. "That settles it then. Next town we end up in, you're going shopping for some new clothes," Sunset proposed, loosening the clip and watching it break apart to reveal Twilight's back. Twilight caught the bra with her arm, still holding the cups against her chest. "There we go," Sunset clarified. "Now, I'll just head back over to my little rock so you can undress the rest of yourself." "Thank you very much," Twilight stated, waiting for Sunset to take her seat, then she slipped off her underwear and stepped forward into the cool water. The coolness immediately made Twilight’s skin shiver mildly, calming after adapting to the temperature. She had taken her time before going in fully, especially when the spring’s surface had reached just below her hips, which had caused her to wince and yell out a high pitched yelp that made Sunset snicker in secrecy. Eventually, Twilight just delved into the water, wanting to just get it over with, and upon her official full dunk into the spring, she yelped again upon surfacing. This time, Sunset couldn’t contain her laughter. Twilight didn’t share the same reaction. “Urgh! Shut up!” she exclaimed in mild anger. Sunset quickly contained her laughter. “Sorry,” Sunset said through residual chuckles. “Something tells me that you don’t swim much. I’ve seen reactions to cold water, but your’s was well… something else.” Twilight calmed her anger, allowing her body to become attune to the water. She kept her body hidden underneath the water, with only her head afloat for both privacy and common knowledge reasons. “Well, I used to… when I was a kid,” Twilight confessed, letting out a sigh. “When my life was… better. More jovial.” Sunset winced at that. This was something that she hadn’t expected to come out of Twilight. “What do you mean?” Sunset questioned with a hint of sympathy. Twilight hesitated before answering, a frown forming in the process. “Nothing. Forget it,” Twilight concluded, a hint of sadness in her voice. Sunset didn’t argue, not wanting to cause any sort of trouble. Instead, she just changed the subject to something similar but relevant enough. “Hey, remember the thing you saw on my arm?” Sunset asked. “Yeah. What about it?” Twilight responded. “Well, I didn’t necessarily lie when I said it was a mistake from my past,” Sunset assured. Twilight winced, allowing Sunset to continue. Sunset followed. “The mark is a symbol that only “special” vampires earn. It was gifted to me by the royals of my kind, back when I didn’t know any better about what I was getting myself into.” Sunset paused briefly, taking in a long breath. “I was a little shit, thinking I was unstoppable, and for awhile I was, but as the saying goes, everyone meets their match. Despite my advanced abilities, I was eventually beaten by the most spoiled brat of my race, Molsken. The monster that is after you, and the brother of the guy that attacked you at the party. My intervention nearly cost me my life, because meddling in the royals business is a fatal crime.” “How did you escape death?” Twilight questioned. Sunset nearly lost her breath, remembering the night her mother was coldly taken out of her life by those bastards. “My mother… she sacrificed herself for me… Twilight instantly jumped in horror at that, covering her mouth with both of her hands. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry, Sunset,” Twilight sympathized. “If I would’ve- “No. It’s okay, Twilight,” Sunset assured. “You can’t hold onto the grief of the past. You need to hold onto what you can still do. The past is impossible to change. Therefore, you need to focus on fixing the present and future.” Twilight wasn’t very sure how to feel about that, even if Sunset was technically correct about the logic. She decided to just take the opportunity to turn the conversation from the grim truth she had just been informed about to something less grim. “I honestly have felt like I have no life ever since my parents decided to work full time,” Twilight confessed. “It feels like I’m alone, and the only thing I have to accompany me is my collection of books. It’s the same each and every day, and while I was fine with it at first, after a month, it just got to the point of where I became numb to life in general. A life I don’t want to have.” “Have you told your parents about how you feel?” Sunset questioned. “I’ve never gotten the chance,” Twilight confessed, a sadness audible in her voice. “I would’ve in the hospital if it weren’t for the fact I was jacked up on morphine and stressed out from all that had happened at the party. Any other time, it’s just me, school, and home.” Sunset expressed a look of sorrow, her biggest desire at that moment to give Twilight a big hug. It was official that she had unlocked a part of Twilight that wasn’t normally revealed, giving her hope that she had managed to do what she had aimed for in thought in the spring that morning. “I’m sorry to hear that, Twilight,” Sunset said sympathetically. Twilight lowered her head to where her mouth was delved under the water’s surface, blowing bubbles as a way of expressing her sadness. “But trust me when I say that you’ve got a ton to live for, and I’m going to do all I can to keep you safe from Molsken and the rest of his cohorts.” Twilight rose her mouth from under the water. “Can I ask you something, Sunset?” Twilight asked. “Sure,” Sunset simply replied. “Why me?” Twilight asked. Sunset was confused, raising an eyebrow at the question. “What do you mean?” Sunset questioned in confusion. “What’s so special about me that would make you, an immortal ancient vampire with immoral abilities beyond your kind, want to save me? It doesn’t seem to make sense logically, seeing humans are the mortal enemy of your kind.” Sunset was afraid that that question would eventually come up, seeing the answer was still unclear. She refused to just lie to her again, so she thought deeply about what may have led her here, especially after merely escaping death. “Well, if I’m being honest, I actually don’t know exactly why,” Sunset confessed. “Maybe it’s to settle a score with Molsken once and for all, my past self making reckless decisions, or perhaps… my mother telling me something. Whatever the reason, I can say one thing Twilight, I’m happy to have chosen to deceive my own kind, because I don’t know what it is, but there’s something special about you.” That comment had caused Twilight’s face to develop a blush, not even expecting that to have ever come out of Sunset’s mouth. She was an immortal being with crazy strength, speed, and senses; she was merely a 17 year old girl that had nothing special to offer or show, so she had no idea if Sunset had drunk some funky blood or was being serious. “You give me wayyyy too much credit,” Twilight said with a chuckle. “Only thing I’m good at is being a nerd and bookworm.” Sunset chuckled in return. “Don’t sell yourself short,” Sunset claimed. “Perhaps your specialty hasn’t shown itself yet. You know now that my senses are more sensitive than any other animal on your planet, so you know it’s not a coincidence if my senses pick up something about you that is special.” Twilight couldn’t argue with that, knowing full well that arguing with an otherworldly creature was useless and impossible to outmatch. She decided to play along, lying back in the water. “What sort of “specialty” are you sensing inside of me, if your senses are able to determine that?” Twilight asked. “They aren’t,” Sunset confirmed. “All I know is that you are indeed special.” Twilight smiled, feeling warm inside. It was a feeling she hadn’t felt in a long time. “Thanks Sunset,” Twilight said warmly. “While our first meets weren’t the best, I’m glad to be here with you too. Despite what I said earlier, this whole mission to save me has made me feel more alive than I’ve felt in years. For once, that numbness has disappeared, and I have you to thank for that.” Sunset blushed and strangely, she found herself shedding a tear. Something she hadn’t even anticipated, but didn’t see it as something weak or disgusting. It actually felt good to cry happy tears, given the past week of nothing but dread. She had been taught her whole life that mortals were nothing but killers that wouldn’t hesitate to end her kinds’ lives, and while Twilight had run at first, she eventually grew to trust Sunset like a friend. Now, they were conversing like normal friends at a lunch table. “Friend” was the key term that made Sunset feel like a sun had grown in her body, seeing every friend she had ever had, aside from her mother and father, were nothing but treacherous asses that used her for her abilities. It was part of how she got tricked into getting stuck with the mark on her arm for the rest of her life. Twilight felt real. She wasn’t using her or tricking her; she was being open about her most personal thoughts and wasn’t just shrugging aside Sunset’s like they weren’t important. She was listening and understanding, despite what she was in full reality. She wiped away her tears and responded with simple words. “I’m glad to hear that,” she said with a smile. “How’s your head?” “Much better,” Twilight responded happily. “I think talking and getting things off my chest really helped, though the pain most likely will return.” “True,” Sunset agreed. “Why don’t we get ready to get moving? We need to cover a lot of ground, because Molsken has most likely caught on and will be moving at night, so we need to move during the day. Not to mention, we need to refuel the car, and don’t think I haven’t forgotten about taking you on a shopping trip for some new clothes.” Her last set of words came out playfully, to which Twilight giggled at. “Alright, but before we go… Twilight fell silent amongst the calm of the spring, causing Sunset to wince in wonder, keeping her promise not to peek at her in the nude. Her calm was cut by a sudden splash of cold water, reacting with a surprised yelp and turning to where Twilight swam afloat laughing like a maniac. “Twilight!” Sunset exclaimed, quickly covering her eyes. “Awww, what’s the matter, vampire girl? Afraid of a mortal’s “features?” Sunset slowly uncovered her eyes, only to be met with another barrage of cold water. She quickly got the message Twilight was sending, smiling deviously. “Oh, that is SO it!” Sunset said, proceeding to take off her clothes. Twilight panicked, getting a head start to the opposite side of the spring, but Sunset found her quickly, splashing her with an equal amount of the spring’s water. “Ahhh! Sunset!” Twilight yelled while trying to dodge Sunset’s attacks. An onset of giggles from both of them filled the ambience of the forest as they continued to engage in the most serious water war ever recorded in history.
ConfessionsA flitter of tattered wings along with a thump stirred Molsken to full attention, his back turned away from the creature that had disturbed his peace. He opened his closed eyelids to reveal his glowing crimson eyes, as he turned to meet his guest, their wings now folded and appearing more like a human, save for their piercing green eyes. Eyes that Molsken knew all too well. He favored his sudden guest with a sinister smile as he looked them over with a quick movement of his eyes, then walked forward. "Is it done?" Molsken asked in his cold voice. "Is the girl finally out of my hair so my brother can rest peacefully?" There was a pause. A long and dramatic one that made Molsken's eyes grow more blood-red in the darkness. Dalko eventually found his answer and addressed Molsken properly. "She's missing. There isn't a soul in the house, and the girl's car is gone." His voice was shaky. Molsken's glowing gaze died down, figuring there was an easy answer to this. "Perhaps a night on the town?" Molsken analyzed. "That's fine. We have all the time in the world to wait for her to return, so that's exactly what we'll do." Dalko fidgeted with his hands severely upon the reply, and with that, Molsken's calm demeanor shifted instantly to an angry one. "About that. I had Alos scout the entire town for the car, and it's nowhere to be found. She's gone somewhere outside the town." Molsken calmed once again. "That's oddly convenient. No matter, I love a good game of hide and seek; it makes the thrill of catching her all the more satisfying in the end. She'll have to come home eventually, and when she does, I'll be happy to rip her throat out and dine on her blood like a Royal should with each meal." "So, what do we do for now?" Dalko asked. Molsken held his crooked smile upon response. "I want you to keep a good eye on the house, while your brother watches the roads that lead out of the city," Molsken directed. "Once you see her or the vehicle, I want you to inform me immediately, and seeing the girl tried to avoid her fate, I'll take the liberty of finishing her off for good." Dalko bowed as an answer then took off into the sky, wings spread wide and disappearing in a sudden flash. Molsken turned to the sight of the full moon, feeling it's glow strengthen him like a drug. He had private plans of his own, and upon baring his fangs at the celestial body in the form of a wide grin, he spoke aloud. "But first, I have to make a little visit to the Shimmer residence," he slithered. "This hunt is going to be even better if my assumption is correct." Vladmir Shimmer jumped at the sound of two knocks on the door to his home, putting down the novel he had been quite engaged in and placing it on the side table. His first thoughts were who would be visiting him at this time of night, seeing it was late, and the majority of nearby kin were locked up for the night, having finished their hunts. Perhaps Sunset's back early, the door's locked, and she wants in the house? That was literally the only option that came to mind as he hurried to the door, coming to it in a split second with a single dash. The door's locks were still unlocked, so that raised suspicion immediately, but he was able to defend himself well, so he just dropped his suspicions, turned the knob, and opened it to the sight of Molsken. This immediately set off many red flags in his head as he addressed his most-unwanted guest. "Lord Molsken?" Vladmir greeted. "Evening, Mr. Shimmer," Molsken greeted back, his generous tone believable. "I was wondering if Sunset has returned from her hunt yet?" Vladmir raised an eyebrow. "What's the purpose? You've never cared to check on my daughter before, so why now?" Molsken had expected this, and he already had a counter to the argument. "The other royal's have spotted a gang of rogue vampires within our area, and the younger lords, such as myself, have been tasked with checking on all of our fellow brothers and sisters." Vladmir didn't buy it, but played along anyway to avoid any unnecessary drama or violence. To be safe, he slowly started to shift into a defensive stance, unknowingly to Molsken. "Oh, well she left to visit a distant relative a couple days ago," Vladmir confirmed, going off of Sunset's cover up story to save Twilight. "She won't be back for a week or so, and as you and I both know, my daughter is more than capable of handling some rogues. I'm sure she's fine, my Lord." "Seems like a perfect time for her to vacate the area," Molsken said mockingly, knowing he had his answer. "I thought the same, but you know how Raz is. Be sure to send a reminder when she does return. This rogue situation might last weeks, and we don't want Sunset being attacked or worse by mistake." "I'll be sure to do that when she returns," Vladmir concluded. "Very good. You have a nice night, Mr. Shimmer." With that, the door closed and Molsken pretended to move along to the next tree. Once the coast was clear, Molsken took off into the sky, planning to return to his home to plan out the next step in his plan. "So, Sunset Shimmer decided to harbor a human and interfere with the order of our race yet again? This must be my lucky day." The next town hadn't been too far from where Sunset and Twilight had resided in briefly, and after refueling the car, Sunset had stopped at the closest clothes store. It was a moderately sized store called "Ashley's" that seemed fitting enough for what she was looking for, and while Twilight had objected, Sunset hadn't struggled the slightest at practically dragging her in. The door emitted the jingle of a small bell upon entering, and the aroma of some sweet berry-scented fragrance drowned both of their nostrils. They approached the counter where a young girl with long blonde hair pulled into a ponytail sat engaged in some fashion magazine, ringing the bell to get her attention. The girl jumped mildly and made eye contact with both of them, smiling greetingly. "Hello! Welcome to Ashley's!" she greeted. "My name is Charlotte! How may I be of assistance to you today?" Sunset spoke for Twilight, knowing she was the more social butterfly. "Hi. My friend needs a new wardrobe, and a good variety of it," Sunset greeted back. "Do you have a good idea of where we can find that here?" "Absolutely!" Charlotte confirmed. "Are you looking for just shirts and pants, or are you looking for that and other bodywear?" "Both," Sunset assured simply. "I see," Charlotte mused. "Follow me, and we'll get your friend all set!" Charlotte stepped out from behind the desk through a side door and approached Sunset specifically. "Just her?" Charlotte asked. "I'm sure we could suit you with something too, dear." "Just her," Sunset clarified. "I'm good." "Very well. Follow me, please. I think I know just what will spice up your friend's style." Both of them did as instructed and followed Charlotte towards the back of the store, mostly composed of women's clothing. The store carried attire for both genders, despite the misleading name, and upon one glance at the pricetags, it was clear that their products were far from casual. Sunset wasn't worried about the prices, seeing she had far enough to afford anything being sold, but the deeper she walked into the store, she was starting to get second thoughts about her decision to not buy anything for herself. She had already spotted ten or more pieces of clothing she wouldn't hesitate to buy on a regular day. While she was a lethal bloodsucking monster, Sunset had a side to her that seemed human; she could surprisingly be very girly in nature. An aspect of her being that she was thankful for, unlike the royals who acted formal and had no sense of fashion, always wearing the same clothing. Outside of Sunset's personal thoughts, Charlotte had started to pile Twilight with a barrage of clothes, to which Twilight struggled to handle and Charlotte was oblivious to. "Oh yes! You'll surely draw eyes with this one! Ah, this is definitely your color! This one will go great with your eyes! This will fit your form fantastically!" Charlotte was in her own world. Twilight had attempted many times to stop Charlotte's mindless actions, but Charlotte was moving too fast for her to get a word out, so she just sighed and did her best to keep her balance. Eventually, Charlotte finally stopped and allowed Twilight to gain permanent balance, but nonetheless, Twilight still struggled. "Alright! Now that we have everything, let's move to the dressing room, shall we deary?" "I-I suppose… "Very good! Please follow me!" Twilight sighed in defeat. "I'll be out soon, Sunset," Twilight stated through her struggle to hold all of the clothing. Sunset chuckled. "Alright, see you in a minute," Sunset replied nicely, watching as Twilight was led into the dressing room just off to the side. Twilight disappeared into one of the provided rooms, and Sunset just stood with her arms crossed and a smile on her face. Charlotte joined her shortly, allowing Twilight privacy as much as breathing room. "So, how did you two meet?" Charlotte asked. That question came off in a way Sunset recognized as a deeper curiosity, so she just played nice. "What do you mean by that?" Sunset questioned. "You know… how did you two become… She made the answer with her fingers, and Sunset immediately caught on. "O-oh!" she chirped, a blush forming on her face. "No, no, no! We… we're not…. "that." We're just friends." Charlotte expressed a grin that made it clear that she wasn't buying Sunset's words. "Your face says otherwise, dear," Charlotte countered. "Blush and all." Sunset's blush only swole further, causing her to stumble even more with her words. "No! The blush is due to me being asked something… unexpected! How would you feel if I asked if you were sharing a bed with...I don't know… another employee?!" Charlotte merely shrugged her shoulders. "Deny it all you want, but I've seen many faces like yours in my store before, and some have denied, some haven't. However, the result is always the same. No need to be ashamed. She's beautiful." Sunset could only stare blankly. She had no comeback, only silence, and seemed frozen in place. She eventually found her words and broke the silence with a grunt of annoyance, walking like a stomping giant toward the front of the store. She opened the door and stepped outside, taking in the fresh air as if she were suffocating. Her blush still dressed her face as she let out a long sigh of relief. "She's crazy," she stated to herself. "Twilight's just an acquaintance, until all of this chaos is put to bed. Nothing more." She pulled her hair back in conflict, feeling guilty for calling Twilight an "acquaintance." While it had only been a couple days together, Twilight had become more than an acquaintance. If she were just that, they wouldn't be shopping at a clothing store as if they were BFF's buying something for a school prom. They'd still be driving and probably would be five towns over by now, yet here they were. "Fine, but Twilight's just a friend. JUST A FRIEND. We're nothing more than that." Then the memory of the spring started to play out. As much as she wanted to deny it, Sunset had felt like there was more than just a "friendly" connection the entire time they were there, and it wasn't because they were naked. The conversation they had engaged in had felt like more than just a friendly one; it reminded her of when she had serious talks with her mother. From the level of personal information to the level of how comfortable Twilight had been in sharing that information with her, a complete stranger, it had felt like an intimate connection. Something that seemed wrong and impossible, especially considering what she was. Humans were an enemy of her race, so why was Twilight so open and comfortable around her? "No! Get a hold of yourself! That lady is high in the night! It's against the laws of nature to even think it would be possible!" She hung her head and let out another long grunt of irritation. "Could it be possible though… Her conflicts were interrupted by a distant sound grazing her eardrums. A pair of wings that were thicker than a vampire's; wings of a creature she had seen only once in her past, and caused her to rise to full alert. "A Seeker," she stated. "Molsken knows and is onto my plan." She turned back to the storefront, wondering if she should run in and grab Twilight. They were in danger, but the creature was still distant. Distant enough for her to travel and take care of. However, she wondered if it was potentially a trap by Molsken to separate them, seeing he was more than aware that she and Twilight were together. She came up with a solution to that issue quickly, knowing Molsken was mainly after Twilight. Sunset ran to the car and hastily grabbed Twilight's jacket, tying it around her waist and running to a nearby alleyway. "If I have Twilight's jacket, I have Twilight's scent, so if there's another one of Molsken's weasels trying to chase her down, they'll follow her scent. I can only hope Twilight stays in the store until I get back." Spreading her wings and double-checking that Twilight's jacket was tight on her waist, she took off in the direction of the Seeker. It didn't take very long to find the gargoyle-like creature and knock it from flight, into the forest below. The creature landed with a hard thump and quickly rose to action, Sunset meeting it at ground level. The fiend snarled and barred its jagged teeth at Sunset, its red eyes meeting Sunset's in distaste at its interrupted flight. They both danced in a circle, up until the Seeker lunged at Sunset with its mouth open and venom-laced tongue lashing. Sunset easily dodged the attack, managing to grab the creature around its neck in flight, and with no more than a mild clench of her grip, broke the creature's neck. It collapsed like a stone and began to flail wildly, whining in the way of an injured animal. Sunset acted quick to soothe the creature, getting on her knees and closing her eyes. "Rest," Sunset gently comforted, placing a hand on the creature's belly. The creature's flailing and whining died down like a song's end, then like a flame to paper, the corpse seized its movement and slowly began to disintegrate particle by particle. Sunset felt bad for the creature, knowing it was just another one of Molsken's pawns in whatever game he was playing, being sacrificed for beneficial gain in his plan. Seekers were fierce creatures with a great sense of smell, mainly used for aiding younger vampires in hunting lessons. Molsken had mainly used it as a way of accomplishing his goals; blood for pleasure. A typical trait that the royals shared. Her mother had taught her this method of putting a Seeker to rest. Seekers were related to vampires, so being one of their own kin, vampires had a special connection to Seekers. This was the most peaceful and merciful way to send them to death, and it personally was painful for Sunset to have done what she'd done, but in the end, it was either her life or the Seeker's. Tears escaped her eyes as she stood back up to her feet and expressed an angry look that was directed at Molsken. However, something caused her attention to shift; an unwelcome presence. "Well, well, if it ain't Shimmerlocks," spoke a familiar voice. "Dikan," she addressed, turning to her unexpected guest amongst the foliage. He wore a white t-shirt and casual blue jeans, his brown hair blew in the breeze, and his hazel eyes met Sunset's like a beacon. "You're not the scent I was following, so tell me, why did I end up finding you rather than the girl I was supposed to find?" Dikan was someone that Sunset had met very briefly in her past, but he hadn't changed. He was still as authoritative as their first meet and still straight to the point. "Who sent you?" Sunset questioned. "Well now, Shimmer, that's none of your business," Dikan answered. "It was Molsken. I know, because he's had it out for that girl ever since his brother was killed by me," Sunset confirmed. Dikan just grunted at that. "Why are you assisting the royals, Dikan?" Sunset questioned. "You know for a fact that they're corrupt and could give a shit less about what happens to any of our kind. They'll shove a knife through your throat as soon as they get what they want, especially Molsken." "I could ask the same," Dikan countered. "Why are you assisting our very enemy? The ones who swore to wipe out our existence!" "Because she's different. She isn't out to kill us, and I'm not just going to let Molsken kill her! Something has to be done about their solutions to "peace!" They murdered my mother for no goddamn reason! Is that right, Dikan!? Is that justice!? Truly!?" Tears had started to form in Sunset's eyes at the statement about her mother. Dikan hadn't shown any shift in his demeanor, and with that, Sunset knew how this had to end. "As far as I'm concerned, Shimmer, you murdered one of our own for a human. Your mother was a fair trade, and by guarding a human, that makes you a traitor to your own kind!" "Then I guess you know how this ends?" Sunset got into a defensive stance, to which Dikan answered with his own stance. "I'm sorry it had to come to this," Sunset apologized, then she lunged at Dikan. An exchange of blows were met upon impact, the collision seeming like an explosion to the human eye. The majority were blocked by each, but some got through, and Sunset had been surprised at how much she had been affected by the blows. She actually struggled to hold her stance after some hits, and lost her breath at one specific hit right to her upper chest, just below her breasts. That's not to say she hadn't affected Dikan with her own blows. She'd managed to strike him in the face and chest a few times, causing him to falter as much as her. They didn't bleed, just healed if any cuts or lacerations were made in their respective blows. Sunset had received one bad one on her right cheek, which she repaid Dikan with a slash of her knuckles to his left eye. That specific wound had caused Dikan to lose his complete focus and allowed Sunset the advantage, pouncing onto Dikan's chest with extreme force. A set of cracks became audible upon the impact, resulting in a scream of pain from Dikan. Sunset took that opening as an opportunity to pin his arms to the ground, so she quickly acted, pinning Dikan and preventing him from engaging in any further combat. Dikan only laughed at her victory. "What are you going to do now? Kill me?" He questioned mockingly. "Just like you did the Seeker?" Sunset paused, thinking of what to do. Did she truly want to kill another one of her own? If she didn't, she'd just put Twilight in further danger, and she'd be guaranteed a rematch with Dikan. She truly just wanted things to just go back to normal, but she also knew that was impossible. There was only one solution to this. The very solution she'd stated prior to battling Dikan. "You brought this on yourself," she stated. "The last thing I want is to kill you or anyone else, but you gave me no choice, so accept the consequences of your choice." With a quick swing of her right fist, she struck Dikan with a force powerful enough to snap his neck, an audible snap clarifying her victory. Dikan was gone. Banished to the limbo forevermore. While she had won, Sunset didn't celebrate. She only fell to the ground in a state of absolute sadness and weeped in agony before the body of Dikan. A once honored vampire of her own kind. Twilight had finished up her multiple sessions of dress-up and walked out, only to be greeted by Charlotte, smiling widely. Twilight winced at the sudden encounter, still recovering from the slight aches her arm muscles had endured from all of the clothing Charlotte had stacked her with. "Did you find everything fitting to your liking!?" Charlotte questioned with an unhealthy amount of glee. "Surprisingly, yes. I'll take it!" Twilight stated. "I knew you'd love them! Right this way, deary!" Charlotte agreed, leading Twilight to the front counter. Along the way, Twilight glanced around, noticing the absence of Sunset, causing her to panic slightly. "Where's Sunset?" Twilight asked. "Oh, she took a walk outside," Charlotte clarified. Twilight calmed slightly. "Do you know why she took a walk?" Twilight asked. "Oh yes. She said that she just wanted to kill some time while you spruced yourself up!" Charlotte confirmed. Twilight nodded, seeing her answer was believable. She had been "sprucing herself up" for close to an hour, so it would make sense that she'd just go for a short walk. She was slightly worried about how she was going to pay for all of her new attire though, seeing she didn't have Sunset's wallet with her at the moment. She just decided to wait and converse with Charlotte. "Well, until she gets back, I'm sorry, but I can't pay for this. She's the one with the money." "Oh, pfft," Charlotte cooed with a wave of her hand. "You're all good, deary! I like having company every once in awhile, seeing this store doesn't get much traffic!" Twilight widened her eyes in surprise. "O-oh… Well, then I'm glad I can be of company!" Charlotte only smiled. "She's beautiful you know," Charlotte said, causing Twilight to jump in surprise. "Huh?" Twilight replied. "That girl. You're lucky to have her." "O-oh! W-w-we're not...you know… a thing. Just good friends." Charlotte shook her head. "I can see it in your eyes, deary," Charlotte stated. "How you really feel. I saw it from the moment you walked in." "I think you're mistaken... Sunset is just a good friend...We're nothing more than that." There was hesitation in Twilight's response, and she had no idea why she was being hesitant. She wasn't lying or making up lies, so why was she stammering and struggling to get her words out? A blush had started to adorn her face in the mix of her contemplation. "Sunset? What a gorgeous name for someone as beautiful as she is," Charlotte complimented. "Say what you want, dear, but I've seen many faces like yours, and I know what they mean." Twilight sighed. "You're wrong. Sunset is… special. We'd never work," Twilight informed, keeping Sunset's true identity hidden. "Special or not, love is something that cannot be altered. If it's meant to be, it will happen," Charlotte replied. Twilight froze at the mention of the word love. It was something she'd never even considered or bat an eye at. However, something told her to stop and think for a second. Did she have any sort of "feelings" for Sunset? Was Charlotte right about her assumptions? While their first meet hadn't been the most pleasant, Sunset had saved her life twice and was in the process of saving her from some vampire out for her blood. She thought back to their conversation at the spring. She'd asked a specific question that Sunset had not been able to answer, because she had no specific answer. “What’s so special about me that would make you, an immortal ancient vampire with immoral abilities beyond your kind, want to save me? It doesn’t seem to make sense logically, seeing humans are the mortal enemy of your kind.” “Well, if I’m being honest, I actually don’t know exactly why. Maybe it’s to settle a score with Molsken once and for all, my past self making reckless decisions, or perhaps… my mother telling me something. Whatever the reason, I can say one thing Twilight, I’m happy to have chosen to deceive my own kind, because I don’t know what it is, but there’s something special about you.” But there’s something special about you… That line stuck out the most. It carried something that Twilight couldn't spell out, up until it clicked. She knew what Sunset had meant. Why else would Sunset be putting her life in danger for her safety. It wasn't to settle a score or to repair the past; Sunset had said herself that you can't think about or stay in the past in that conversation. Therefore, that left only one conclusion. "S-Sunset is i-in l-lo- Her thoughts were interrupted upon the sound of a bell chime, Sunset standing in the doorway and appearing as if she were drunk. She stumbled and mumbled as she attempted to step further into the store, causing Twilight to grow worried. "Sunset?" Twilight stated worriedly. Sunset didn't respond, she just continued to stumble, up until she lost all of her strength and collapsed to the floor with a hard crash. "Sunset!" Twilight shouted, rushing to Sunset's aid. She knew calling an ambulance was pointless, so she lifted Sunset into her arms and turned to Charlotte. "I'll get her to a hos- "Go," Charlotte said softly. "I'll hold these for you." Twilight could honestly care less about the clothes, but she just smiled and worked quickly back to the car, where she settled Sunset into the passenger seat and took off to an unknown destination. Sunset woke with a gasp, looking around frantically at her surroundings. She was in a bed and in what looked like a hotel room, another bed separated by a nightstand being enough of a confirmation. A flat-screen T.V was turned onto the local news, to which Sunset paid no attention to, working her way to the edge of the bed. Twilight was nowhere to be found, but upon hearing the shower running, Sunset calmed down. Knowing she was safe as much as Twilight, she tried to recollect what happened to end her up in a hotel room. "What happened?" she questioned, following with a grunt. "I remember fighting Dikan, breaking down, flying back, then… A sudden onset of what happened after she had landed back in the alleyway flashed before her eyes; she had been met with a sudden strike of dizziness and pain. It was so bad that she couldn't walk straight and barely made it back to the entrance of the store. She immediately resorted to checking herself for any unhealed wounds, stripping herself of her clothing with haste. In her haste, Twilight had walked out of the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her, creating a potentially-awkward scenario. "Oh good! You're awGAH! Sorry! Am I interrupting something!?" Twilight apologized. Sunset turned her gaze away from her own body, meeting Twilight's instantly. "No, no! I'm just checking for something," Sunset assured. "You can look. You've seen me naked anyways, so it shouldn't be a shocking sight." "I know, I just prefer to respect people's privacy," Twilight stated, walking over to the opposite bed to dress. "What happened by the way? You scared me for a minute." Sunset continued to search for any suspicious marks as she responded. "I've got bad news," Sunset started. "Our enemy has caught on. I had to take care of a couple problems to buy us more time. First thing in the morning, we are… Sunset stopped instantly upon the discovery of a bruised and ugly wound just below her cleavage. A wound she recognized. "Shit!" Sunset exclaimed. "What's wrong?" Twilight questioned with worry. "Is it bad?" "Normally it would be, but I think I can heal it fine," Sunset proposed. "I just need some blood." "Are you sure?" Twilight questioned with genuine worry. "Yeah," Sunset said, getting to her feet. "I'll just go out and AHHH!" A sudden exclamation of pain erupted from Sunset's mouth, following a collapse. Twilight, dressed only in her bra and panties, rushed to Sunset and quickly worked to find the root of the issue. "Sunset! Are you okay?!" she questioned, diving to the floor. Sunset grunted in pain as she attempted to get back to her feet. "Shit… it's spread further than I thought," she choked out through heavy breaths and painful grunts. "I need blood...fast!" "What's spread!? Sunset, what's wrong!?" Twilight exclaimed fearfully. Sunset breathed heavily, managing to sit herself up against the side of the bed. "In my absence, I ran into an old friend of mine… and...long story short, he and I ended up… fighting to the death. I...I may have won, but… the bastard snuck in some blows with his stinger, and…. now it's spreading, and if I don't get fresh blood soon… I'll die from the venom's effects. I need to… to… GAH!" "There's no way you can hunt like this!" Twilight informed sternly. "You can’t even stand!" "If I don't, I'll die Twilight! What else can I do!?" Twilight was close to throwing up at this sudden discovery and horrid truth, up until her own pulse reminded her that she was practically a meal for Sunset. "Drink me!" Twilight commanded, holding out her wrist. Sunset felt her stomach turn at that comment. "Twilight, no! You don't know just how different human blood is from animal blood! I-I don't know if I could stop myself!" "I'll be fine, Sunset," Twilight assured. "You need this right now, so I'm giving you permission to take enough to heal you!" "What if I can't stop myself!? You'll be powerless against me!" "You will," Twilight said calmly. "I know you will." "Twilight! I-I don't want to hurt you! I'd rather die than- A sudden warm touch stopped Sunset instantly, her cold lifeless lips being met with the embrace of Twilight's own. She didn't move. She just froze, allowing Twilight's warmth to shower her senses, up until the warmth left her. Twilight's eyes met hers as she held out her wrist again. "I trust you." That was all Twilight said, preparing herself for Sunset's fangs to pierce her skin. Defeated and reassured, Sunset slowly took Twilight's arm in her hands and raised it to her mouth. She could smell her cocktail just beneath the surface, and the scent made her senses run wild, but somehow she kept herself calm and aware of what she was doing. She didn't know what was keeping her sane, but she was thankful for it as she opened her mouth and flashed her two fangs in the light of the room, then with a gentle glide over Twilight's skin, she applied pressure. Twilight winced and let out a small whimper of pain at the pressure, but kept her breathing pace even as Sunset sank her fangs deeper and started to suck her blood. The pressure was unbelievable, feeling as if a vacuum with a suction force a hundred times more powerful than a regular vacuum were pulling on her arm. It was nothing like she'd imagined a vampire bite would be like; she had expected more pain and bite force than what she was experiencing. Sunset relished in the taste of Twilight's cocktail, feeling her pain reside with each intake. She was shocked at how well Twilight was handling it, not seeming to even move or anything from the amount of pressure she was currently putting on Twilight's arm. Never had she imagined that a human would've handled a bite so well, and she was glad that Twilight wasn't in pain. She would hate herself if she ever hurt Twilight. After the ninth intake of Twilight's blood, Sunset pulled away and opened her eyes to see Twilight with a smile on her face. A sight she hadn't expected. Her fangs glistened with a crimson tint as she receded them back into hiding, then met Twilight's gaze. A silence met the room as the two girls just stared at each other, eventually shifting into a new tone. Sunset leaned further into Twilight's gaze, up until their lips met yet again, but this time, the embrace lasted, growing more passionate and true. In the mix of the embrace, the girls proceeded to shed their clothing and explore each other more intimately, kissing, caressing, and pleasuring one another into the night. It was a night that neither Sunset or Twilight would forget for the remainder of their lives; the night that for the first time in history, a vampire and human made love together.
An Elite MoveSunset's eyes slowly peeked open to the sight of the hotel room, the television still on but in standby mode due to inactivity. However, something else caught Sunset's attention that made her panic; a warmth against her body, nude under the sheets. However, upon turning her head and seeing Twilight's head lying across her lower chest, she calmed, recollecting the entirety of the previous night. Strangely, she wasn't sure how to feel about it, but in reality she had enjoyed every second of it, and even in that moment, she was happy to feel Twilight's warmth around her cold body. She was confused and lost on how she wanted to feel about the whole thing. It was wrong; vampires and humans should never have done what she had done in the entirety of time and history. It felt like a crime. An offense. A disturbance of nature. But despite it seeming like a problem or crime against nature, she didn't care. She felt normal, happy, and alive. She was thrilled to be in that bed with Twilight and feeling a warmth she had never experienced in her life as a cold and dead being. "Guess that lady wasn't crazy after all," she spoke lowly, not wanting to disturb Twilight's slumber. "When we go back today, I should apologize." Gently and carefully, Sunset moved out of the sheets. Her motions had caused Twilight to stir, rolling her body to the opposite side of the bed and emanating low moans and breaths. Sunset smiled at Twilight's soft sounds as she worked on getting herself dressed fully, then grabbed the key card to the room. She had started to work towards the door, but stopped upon a sudden thought, turning back to Twilight, snoozing peacefully. While she was hesitant, Sunset just threw her doubts out the window, worked her way back to the bed, and gently pecked Twilight on the side of her head with her cold lips, blushing severely. "I'll be back soon," she spoke softly, returning back to the door, opening it, and closing it tight upon entering the one of many corridors of the hotel. With some help from posted directions on the walls and fellow guests of the hotel, Sunset eventually found herself in the lobby where she immediately caught the smell of breakfast. She didn't care for the smell due to her strict diet of blood, but that didn't stop her from approaching the massive display of many breakfast dishes. Waffles. French toast. Pancakes. Many different cereals. Muffins. It was all there, and given Sunset had been watching Twilight for awhile, she knew what she had preferred for breakfast. "I mean, it's a start," she thought to herself. She approached the breakfast buffet and grabbed a plate, stacking it with three pancakes, a couple apples, some syrup packets, and a glass of orange juice; a proper and healthy breakfast for her girlfriend upstairs. Given her abilities as a vampire, she managed to carry the entree back to the room with ease, opening the door and walking into the cool and wide room. She grabbed the provided mini-table for the plate balance in her right palm, and gently placed the serving on the flat surface of the mini-table. Sunset decided to make it a surprise, wanting to be the best girlfriend she could be. She approached the bed and gently leaned down towards Twilight's open ear. "Hey," she whispered gently. Twilight expressed a smile with her eyes still shut, ruffling in the sheets until she was flat on her back. She opened her eyes to Sunset and sleepily replied. "Hi," she returned in the same way Sunset had delivered. Sunset held her smile, leaning down and pecking Twilight on the lips, her cold embrace mixing with Twilight's warmth like Yin and Yang's eternal rhythm. It was a quick embrace, but passionate enough to satisfy both of them as Sunset pulled away. "I've got a surprise for you," Sunset teased. Twilight held her smile, uttering a soft and cute "hmm?" Sunset followed up, grabbing the mini-table from the foot of the bed and presenting it to Twilight. "Sunset, you didn't have to do that," Twilight commented. "Well, too late, sweetheart," Sunset joked, setting the dish down on Twilight's lap. Twilight giggled, looking up at Sunset with a blush and wide smile. "This is so sweet. Thank you," Twilight said lowly. "It's all out of love," Sunset assured. "Plus, I think it's only fair I repay you with something after taking some of your literal life supply." Twilight only continued to smile, to which Sunset returned with a smile of her own, watching as her love eyed the plate. Sunset grew curious. "Is something wrong?" Sunset questioned. "Not at all," Twilight assured. "It's just that… you chose the perfect combination of things I prefer for breakfast. How did you know?" Sunset felt her smile fade. She was afraid of this question. "Well, I have a confession to make," Sunset stated, taking a seat on the edge of the bed. Twilight's smile shifted to a grin of curiosity and confusion. "Alright then," Twilight assured. Letting out a long breath, Sunset started to speak. "Before all of this, my mother and I had suspected that the royals of my kind were planning to pull genocide against your kind; an action that we had seen as a crime, and according to our peace treaty with the humans, was a crime. One that could lead to a massive war. We were right." Twilight's face fell to shock as Sunset continued to explain. "About one week before our first meet at the party, a team my mom had formed in secret had started to notice a disturbance amongst your kind; murders and disappearances made to look like human-caused crimes, but those against the royals could read between the lines. Slowly but surely, the royals were sending a message to a secret group that exists among your own people; the Judges of the Bane. A message intending to spark a rising of chaos and literal Hell on Earth. My mother and I intended to stop the madness before it began, by taking out those meaning to start it. Our peace with your kind is a very frayed line, but normally if we just stay in line and follow the conditions forged in the treaty that two of our greatest vampire lords willingly agreed to, that line will remain uncrossed. The royals clearly don't want peace anymore, so they're trying to force everyone into a battle that the majority can't win." "But why?" Twilight asked. "Why would anyone want chaos intentionally?" "Because that's what they live for," Sunset confirmed. "After my mom was killed, the team she had formed went silent, and it's only a matter of time before all of the killings start again. The only reason they've gone quiet is because of what happened that night when you unintentionally met me. However, before I get to that, back to how I knew your breakfast choice. Part of how this all came to be is the fact that my mom's team members were tasked with watching certain areas; I was one of them, and given my more advanced abilities, I was tasked with watching areas like your school, seeing it is practically a blood buffet. That's how I met you for the first time." Twilight was surprisingly intrigued with Sunset's explanation, but upon the mentioning of Sunset's last comment, her eyes bulged. "It wasn't out of interest at first; Voltere was the one that had taken interest in you, so I had to watch you more than anyone else for your safety. However, while watching you, I grew unexpectedly attracted to you, despite what I am, and that attraction I suppose led me to breaking the rules I was supposed to follow. I saw you leave that night, and while I wasn't even supposed to even go anywhere that night, I knew that Voltere was going to make his move, so I just dropped everything and flew after you. You know the majority of what already happened, except the aftermath. I had intended to only blind him that night, not kill him in any way, but the snob fought me in our flight to the point of where he lost his grip with me, falling to his demise at the force of a raging train. Completely beyond my power to prevent in time, and, in the end, nearly cost me my own life." Twilight shivered at the memory of seeing the news the following day after being attacked by Voltere; a train crash that had been a gory scene of carnage had occurred the previous night, and while she had an assumption that it had something to do with her encounter with Voltere, she didn't know it actually was directly linked. She looked at Sunset, noticing her cheery demeanor had died down to something more emotional, and she could see why; it can't be an easy task to eliminate your own kind, despite your thoughts and their intentions. "I'm sorry everything came to be like this, Sunset," Twilight sympathized. "It sounds like your lifestyle is a very difficult one to live in happily, but over the days we've been on this journey together, I've seen you change dramatically." Sunset's gaze met Twilight's instantly upon that comment. "You've grown stronger, warmer, and open to the world outside your own, and while humans and vampires will always be natural enemies, it doesn't matter to me; I know that you've made me happier than I've been in a long time, and that is a feeling that will never go away." Twilight sat up, placing her right hand on Sunset's cheek, quickly being met with the cold touch of Sunset's own, pressing Twilight's warmth deeper into her icy flesh. A smile slowly started to form as Twilight finished. "I'm happy you're here and for all you've done to keep me safe, and please know that I'd never take back any of the moments we've shared in the past days. They were some of the best days of my life, and I only want to make more memories with you." Sunset blushed as mild tears escaped her eyes. "You really are something special, Twilight Sparkle," she stated nicely. "If only every human could be more like you, then things like this wouldn't even be a problem." "It's what I do," Twilight replied jokingly. Sunset giggled at the joking as she got up and turned away from Twilight. "Eat up," Sunset commanded nicely. "I'm going to run back and get your new and improved wardrobe from Charlotte. After that, we need to get moving. We've stayed here too long, and with Molsken closing in, it's best we cover a lot of ground before sunset tonight." "Okay, but in return, I want you to shower before you go," Twilight proposed. "After last night, it's best you get that "scent" off of you, otherwise people are going to… you know… Sunset giggled again. "Good point," she agreed. "It would be nice to not smell like sweat and a hot mess." Twilight giggled at Sunset's own joking, staring in satisfaction as Sunset stripped herself down to nothing but her bare skin. She licked her lips at the sight. Sunset blushed with a devious smile grazing her lips, blowing Twilight a kiss as a way of teasing her, then turning into the bathroom and shutting the door. Once the sight of Sunset was no longer visible to Twilight's vision, she rolled her eyes with a smile and proceeded to delve into her morning gift from Sunset. A gift she ate as if she were starving, and unintentionally ended up making a mess with the maple syrup, staining her upper chest and the bed sheet dressing her body mildly. "Looks like I'm going to need to shower after all," she confirmed to herself, making her way out of the sheets and towards the bathroom door. The cool air of the room meeting her flesh only heightened her excitement as she entered the steamy room and shut the door behind her, meeting Sunset under the barrage of hot water not long after. Given Twilight's wound from Sunset's fangs was still fresh enough to act like a beacon for their enemies, Sunset had taken the task of driving back to Ashley's to retrieve her unpaid-for wardrobe. She had made sure to check she had her wallet with her twice before leaving Twilight, feeling it's presence against her ass as she pulled up to the front of the store. The OPEN neon sign in the main front window was enough of an assurance that she wasn't too early or wasting energy on walking up to a closed store, so she got out of the vehicle, leaving it running. This trip wouldn't take her very long, and she needed to stop for gas anyways before she and Twilight moved onto their next unknown destination. The familiar bell chime rang upon opening the door, and Charlotte's attention spiked at the recognition of Sunset, expressing a smile that beamed from ear to ear. "So glad to see you're okay, deary!" she greeted with sincerity. "You gave your friend and I quite the scare!" Sunset sighed and did her best to smile. "Yeah, I'm sorry about that, as much as the way I acted prior," Sunset kindly gestured. Charlotte continued to hold her smile. "No need to apologize! I shouldn't have been so nosy about something so personal! If anyone needs to apologize, it's me!" Sunset waved her hand in a way of dismissal, finally managing to express a true smile. Charlotte's smile changed to a grin of confusion upon the gesture, but Sunset eased her confusion with her next set of words. "You opened my eyes; there's no apology necessary for that. Besides, you were right. Only on my hospital bed last night, not knowing if I was going to live or die from whatever rotten food I ate prior to coming here, did I realize just how deeply I cared for Twilight. If it weren't for her actions, I'd probably be dead right now. The fact that she was there by my side, up to the point of when the doctor's managed to flush out whatever caused my fall, made me realize that she loved me, and, despite my dumbfound blindness, I loved her as well." Charlotte paused, but eventually a smile creeped onto her face. She simply nodded at the words stated by Sunset and patted her on the shoulder. "I'm glad I could help you find the happiness you were blind to, and I really do hope you two end up a happy couple in the future. Just take time to smell the roses every now and then," Charlotte advised. Sunset caught the message clearly and just nodded in agreement. "Now, let's get your love's new and improved wardrobe all paid for and loaded up!" "Right," Sunset agreed, following Charlotte towards the back of the store where a giant stack of many different types of clothes were in wait for purchase. The total added up to $452.18, to which Sunset answered with a nice handful of five Benjamin's. Given how naturally curious Charlotte was, Sunset was surprised that she didn't question her on where and how she got this amount of money from. It relieved her, seeing the hospital story was hard enough to come up with on the spot. The less she had to explain, the better. It took a few trips, but eventually, the car was loaded up with Twilight's new clothes, and to that, Sunset sighed in relief, closing the trunk. Charlotte greeted her one last time, and to Sunset's surprise, it had been nothing close to a goodbye. "I almost forgot! Not long after you and your girlfriend left, someone came by asking for you!" Charlotte informed. Sunset felt her skin shiver at the comment, knowing that it wasn't good news. She also knew it implied that Molsken was closer to them than she would've liked, and that meant that getting out of town wasn't going to go easy. "Did you tell them anything?" Sunset trembled. "Seeing I had no idea who they were or their implications, I just told them that I hadn't seen you or the other girl," Charlotte answered. "Why? Is someone looking for you?" "I suppose you could say that, but maybe I'm not the specific "Sunset" they're looking for. However, just for better clarification, what did they look like?" Sunset asked, turning to face Charlotte. Charlotte assembled a posture that reflected heavy thought, taking a moment to reflect on last night's customers. "I can't remember very clearly, but they should be visible on the surveillance cameras," she clarified. "Mind if I take a look?" Sunset asked. "I fear it's my ex-boyfriend who's out to kill my girlfriend. He's one nasty case of jealousy, and I'd prefer he doesn't even know where I am." "Oh my," Charlotte said, putting her hands over her mouth. "Be my guest. Just give me a moment to get the footage backed up to the proper time last night." "Thank you," Sunset finished, waiting for Charlotte to make her way back into the store. Once she was out of sight, Sunset broke. "Shit!" she cussed under her breath. "Molsken is closer than I thought, meaning more than likely that he has eyes on me right now!" She took a moment to focus her senses on the surrounding area, eyeing every rooftop, person, and examining every sound from beyond a human's natural ability. She heard birds, wind, and even caught the sound of chatter in an airplane flying high across the sky. Nothing close to a vampire. "He's brought out the elites of his roster," she clarified to herself. "We won't get out of town without being swarmed and attacked. That's a death wish if we even try, so we need to somehow find a way out undetected." She took a moment to think, rationalizing the best way to go about somehow getting out of this mess. "If I know Molsken well, his intent is not to kill us, only to use others to hunt us down and bring us back to him. He's not a pounce and attack kind of hunter; he's patient and clever, and only when he gets what he wants, will he even try killing his prey. Personal or not." Her thoughts were interrupted by Charlotte, the bell chime of the door breaking her focus. "I've got the footage," she clarified simply. Sunset nodded, making her way back into the building and following Charlotte to the farthest room in the back of the store. A single monitor was on, depicting a shot of a tall figure at the front desk of the store at about 11:45 P.M the night prior. Sunset instantly recognized the tall figure, knowing her assumptions were now true. "Is that him?" Charlotte asked with worry in her voice. "Yep, that's my ex," she lied, dreading the miraculous escape she was going to have to pull in order to keep Twilight and herself out of Molsken's clutches. The drive back to the hotel had been a stressful task, Sunset having to multitask on listening for any approaching enemies while keeping her eyes on the road. She had one advantage against Molsken's spies, sticking to crowded highways to avoid any surprise attacks, knowing these elites wouldn't dare give themselves up to mortals. She still hadn't taken any chances, parking the vehicle in an area where it was hidden well, and taking a heavily obscure route back to the hotel's back entrance. In the end, she had probably walked a good mile or so back from the car's parked area, but in doing so, had avoided any encounters. She took the elevator back to the room and quickly made haste through the empty halls, opening the door and shutting it quickly. The action had startled Twilight, sitting on the end of the bed closest to the door with a look of worry on her face. "What's going on?" Twilight asked with worry. "Did something happen?" "I'm afraid so, Twilight," Sunset replied, worry staining her own tone. "We're in danger, and getting out of town just got nearly impossible." Twilight gulped. "What do you mean? Did you run into them?" Twilight asked. Sunset immediately grew confused, not expecting that answer from Twilight. Who was she referring to? "Run into who?" Sunset questioned, scratching her head. "The police," Twilight answered. Sunset grew more confused, to which Twilight caught onto. "You don't know, do you?" Twilight questioned. "Know what?" Sunset replied. Twilight didn't answer, only pointed to the muted and paused flat screen TV. It was tuned to the morning news, and upon seeing the picture of Twilight in the left corner of the screen, Sunset felt her skin shiver. Twilight picked up the remote, unmuted the TV, and resumed the program. "In today's news we have a report of a missing girl who is a suspect of the attempted murder of Bella Thompson. The report was filed yesterday, after the girl had been missing for three days as of today. Her name is Twilight Sparkle; she's 17 years old, stands around 5 ft 8 inches tall, and has long violet hair with two small streaks of pink and a lighter purple in it. She is most likely travelling in her regular vehicle with the license plate as displayed on the screen. If you have seen this vehicle, please inform the police immediately. She's not considered armed and dangerous, but Canterlot City police are advising to use caution upon approach. If you have seen her, you are advised to call the police immediately, so that proper actions may be taken. Rosa Parks, LIVE18 NEWS." "You've got to be kidding me," Sunset huffed, holding her hands on her head. "Just when I thought our situation couldn't get any worse." "Why? What's going on aside from this?" Twilight asked. Sunset turned to meet Twilight's gaze, still holding her head with her cold hands. "Molsken has taken the initiative to send his top elites to collect us, and they're already on our trail," Sunset informed. "One came looking for me at Ashley's last night." "Can't we just outrun them?" Twilight questioned. "We've managed to do so already, so what makes them any different from the others?" "We had the advantage by distance, but now that they're here, that advantage is out the window. Plus, these are ruthless hunters that are excellent at tracking and succeeding. They can track anything from just a speck of blood or even a single footprint. My injury was intended to buy time for his ace hunters to catch up. Clever bastard." Twilight didn't argue. She knew Sunset was dead serious, so she just tried assisting in finding someway to outwit these aces in the field of tracking. "So, what do we do?" Twilight asked. "I don't know," Sunset replied in defeat. "Molsken has played his cards well here. He's essentially made it to where we can't leave, considering the road out of town is not a crowded one, otherwise this would be simple to counter. Now, it's a matter of either acting or waiting for Molsken to come and take us away. That's the way Molsken has always liked to hunt." Twilight could see that Sunset was down for the count, so she took the initiative to come up with something. Everything had a weakness, so all she had to do was find it and use it to her advantage. Then there was the issue with police, which made things harder, but not impossible. The police were only looking for her, not Sunset, so all she had to do was fool the police and the elites enough to get out of range of things like cameras and civilization. Her brain spiked upon devising a plan that just might solve the problem. "I got it!" Twilight said confidently, catching Sunset's attention. "You said that these elites wouldn't attack crowded places, right?!" "Right?" Sunset clarified in confusion. "Well, then all we need to do is fool them with a diversion. One that would cause them to lose our trail, specifically me." Sunset raised an eyebrow. "Where are you going with this?" Sunset questioned. "It's simple. The police are looking for my car, so if you took my car and travelled the highway routes, these "elites" would have no choice but to follow my car. That would buy me time to get to a town nearby, while you take care of the elites." "Twilight, elites are of a different caliber of my combat skills. I couldn't handle all of them on my own." Twilight only nodded. "I know, and that's why I'm going to need to know what weakens vampires, because we're going shopping for two things; ingredients for a vampire repellent and hair dye."
Truths Untold & Horrors UnseenThe greeting between Twilight and Sunset's grandmother had gone surprisingly calm, not being intimidated or even threatened by a human's presence in their midst. It had shocked both Sunset and Twilight, expecting resilience rather than the elderly vampire greeting and welcoming Twilight into her humble abode like she would any other vampiric guest. Despite the shock, Twilight and Sunset took the greeting without question, deciding it best to just go with the flow. Sunset knew she had nothing to worry about, but she couldn't help but keep her guard up as she entered and took a seat on her grandmother's couch. With all that had happened as of late, she wasn't sure who she could trust of her own kind. Even if it was someone of her own blood. They were served tea, to which Sunset warned Twilight to resist drinking, up until she had tasted it herself. While her grandmother had taken leave from the living room, she had secretly swapped her cup with Twilight's to test, and luckily, there was no poison or vampiric-based concoctions within the liquid's consistency. To that, Sunset could finally assure her grandmother wasn't an enemy to her or her beloved, so she calmed down and posed her body into a comforting demeanor as if she were resting at home. Twilight merely rolled her eyes with a smile, having felt like there was no ill will towards her from the sweet and elderly lady. Nonetheless, she understood why Sunset had acted so paranoid, and to that, she just took a sip of her tea. It was a tea unlike anything she'd ever tasted before, having a bitter-yet-pungent sweetness that caused her to react in absolute surprise. Sunset snickered at the reaction. "What? Can't handle vampire-signature tea, mortal?" she joked. "Oh, shut up!" Twilight retorted in annoyance. Sunset chuckled again. "It's okay. I reacted the same way my first try too," she confessed. "My grandma prefers a strong brew." "Indeed I do!" An elderly voice broke the conversation, Sunset's grandmother having returned to the living room with her own cup of the spicy brew. "It's the only way you can be prepared for anything nowadays! One sip and you're awake for the entire day!" She took a seat in her rocking chair across from Twilight and Sunset, taking a sip of her jolty tea and having zero reaction to it. "So, what brings you kiddies to my home? Let alone, how did my granddaughter end up with a human of all things?" Sunset took a sip of her own, letting out a long breath before speaking. "To put it straight, I'm on the run from Molsken, seeing he's out for Twilight's blood," she started. "I don't know why, grandma, but something told me to save Twilight from that freak, and now, I'm having to risk my life to fend off Molsken's forces and keep her safe. To be completely honest, I don't know why I'm doing this, but I feel I'm doing the right thing. Especially after what they did to mom." A tear had escaped Sunset's eye, to which Twilight responded by hugging her beloved tightly in her arms. Sunset's grandmother changed her demeanor entirely from jovial to serious, eyeing her reflection in her tea with sorrow. "I see," she started simply. "It was wrong what they did to your mother and my daughter, but what you're doing is reckless, my dear. By doing this, you're not only putting yourself in danger, but your entire race and family as well. By putting yourself out in public, you risk exposing yourself as what you truly are, and while you may or may not be doing the right thing, you must accept that there are certain things that are beyond our control, and if we attempt to break that control, we or someone close to us ends up paying the price for it. I'm not saying what you are doing is wrong, but even if it is right, you must take everything into account. Why you ended up saving her is pretty simple, seeing your eyes tell the story." Sunset jumped, having forgotten her eyes had changed color in her encounter with the elite through that overwhelming phenomenon that she couldn't explain. "My eyes? How does my eyes changing color connect to why I've done all of this?" Sunset questioned. Sunset's grandmother took another sip then resumed. "Because it's something that has only happened once in the history of our existence, Sunset; the symbol of love between a vampire and human; golden eyes." A blush met Sunset's face along with bulged eyes. This was not what she'd expected out of this visit. "What do you mean?" Sunset questioned. Another sip. "Long ago, before the original five vampire lords were born, the first vampire to ever exist was born. From whom and how is unknown, but what is known is that when he was created, he was given one sole purpose; to kill and eliminate the human race. However, as the boy grew amongst human society, he found that they were not hostile creatures, but instead, very much like him. He denied his destiny and lived amongst the people he was created to destroy, up until his twelfth birthday. His body had gone through changes, just as humans do throughout their teen years, and upon the sight of the full moon, he went from a calm and collected being to a ravenous monster. He attacked the town and killed all of them, sucking them dry of their life supply, except for one. Amongst the massacre and carnage, one lone human remained, a young woman that he refused to attack. For what reason, he did not know; all he did know was that she was one he could not harm. He came to his senses in her presence and ran, ashamed of his actions. Under the light of the full moon, he had made the decision to kill himself to keep humankind safe from him, but before he could perform the action, someone stopped him; the girl that he couldn't harm. He tried to explain to her how taking his own life was the only way things could be right, but she refused to allow him to take his life, and eventually, her persistence paid off. She took the boy away to somewhere safe, leaving the town and carnage behind. For the next six years, the human girl guided him on controlling his vampirism. Many times the boy had asked why she had decided to help a monster like him, and each time the answer was the same. I don't know why. The two formed an unbreakable bond over those years, up until, at long last, the boy had grown able to control his vampiric nature. That bond eventually grew into a romance, and bloomed into a marriage. Upon their first kiss, a strange phenomenon took place, and when he came out of it, his eyes had turned golden, just like yours. Their bond couldn't be broken, and their life as one went on, living amongst the human race for years, up until the man's past finally caught back up with him. A child of one of the village's occupants had recognized the vampire responsible for his parents' death. One had been spared that night aside from the girl, and his grief had never faded; he wanted blood. One night, that very child, now a man, attacked the home of his enemy, blazing it into a display of hellfire. The man tried to escape the home with his wife, now pregnant with their son, but the fire was spreading too fast for both to escape. Wanting to carry on his legacy, he fought through the torrent of flames, until he found an exit, and despite his beloved's wishes, pushed her through while the flames ate away at his flesh. Devastated at her husband's demise, the girl ran; ran until she was out of sight of civilization. She survived, and was found and taken in by nuns who had been out picking berries in the forest the morning she was found, but her appetite for vengeance didn't die. She swore vengeance for her husband. Three months later, her child was born; the first halfbreed ever to be brought into our world. She taught the child the same as she had her husband, but deep down, her thirst for blood grew stronger. A strength that eventually ended in the life of her husband's killer being taken without mercy. She didn't just kill him. No. She stripped him naked, tied him to a log, and threw him over a fire to be cooked alive. She watched every second of it, his screams resembling an angel's song to her, up until he was just on the edge of death. That wasn't enough for her. He had to pay the ultimate price. She tied him to a tree and cut out his tongue so he couldn't scream or speak. Her son had grown old enough to gain a craving for blood, so she presented her victim's worst nightmare to him; her husband's flesh and blood. She wanted him to die in the most poetic way possible, but for it to only be a one-time thing for her son to bear. Her son sucked every ounce of blood from his mother's victim. An act that would turn out to be a grave mistake. A vampire's lust for blood is very powerful and she hadn't taken that into account. Once her victim's blood was sucked dry, the unthinkable happened; her own son turned on her and killed her dead. With no control or guidance, that child killed off thousands, building a hatred and fear of vampires towards humans. Somewhere down the lines of history, the lessons of control evolved along with less of a craving for human blood. The rest is history." The story ended and Sunset and Twilight sat with faces of horror. This was new to Sunset; never before had she heard this tale of her kind's history. It explained a lot, but she wasn't still fully clear on why this tale was so important. "Why are you telling me this, aside from the thing about the golden eyes?" Sunset questioned. "Because, it's important you know of the true history that's been hidden from you," her grandmother confirmed. "Humans and vampires were once allies, up until an act of vengeance destroyed it. However, what's most important is the fact that the royals try to hide the most; no vampire, besides the very first, is a pureblood; the real truth is that we are all halfbreeds." Sunset and Twilight both gasped in shock. "That's crazy!" Sunset exclaimed. "So, the royals have been lying to us all along?!" Her grandmother nodded. "Your mother knew the truth, which is why you were raised to hate the royals and order of our kind and not to despise humans like the royals do. She probably planned to tell you the truth when you turned eighteen, but the royals made sure to prevent that before it could even happen." "Everyone needs to know this! Those bastards need to pay!" Sunset shouted, rising to her feet. Her grandmother shook her head. "Convincing an entire race is nearly impossible, my dear. The royals would have to say it themselves to even have a chance. Their grip on our race is just too powerful." Sunset sighed in defeat at her grandmother's words. "You're right...but ther… there's gotta be something we can do!" "I'm sorry, dear. I know you want to avenge your mother as much as I do, but if we let history repeat itself, and let reckless actions decide for us, then we're destined to go extinct." Sunset clenched her fists hard, but eventually released her grip, sitting back down. "Then what do I do against Molsken? I can't just give up on Twilight, not after everything we've been through. It feels wrong to just give up! You said it yourself in the story, the boy and girl had an inseparable bond and couldn't be separated no matter what! All of this didn't just happen out of coincidence or chance; it happened for a reason! What if history is repeating to repair what happened all those decades ago?! The very first vampire is an example that it is possible for humans and vampires to be united, but we won't ever get that chance unless the royals are destroyed for good! I know it sounds impossible, but I believe they can be defeated! We just need something t- Sunset stopped in her tracks, her mind having spiked a possible way to get an advantage over the royals. "That's it!" Sunset stated confidently. "What is it, Sunset?" Twilight questioned. "Molsken! That's how we get an advantage over those bastards! If I can defeat and submit Molsken, we'll have a hostage to use as a threat against them!" "Do you really think that would work? From how you've described the royals, they seem like they wouldn't even care if you killed Molsken," Twilight analyzed. "Most of the time they wouldn't, but Molsken is of a higher stature. He's important to all of the main rulers, so they'd care about losing him," Sunset assured. "You'd be asking for suicide if you tried fighting him right now," Sunset's grandmother added. "You'd lose immediately." "Even with my enhanced abilities from the "love sealing transformation" thing?" she questioned. Her grandmother got up from her rocking chair, sitting her tea down on the side table, and walked to where Sunset sat. "Get up," she commanded. "What?" Sunset questioned with confusion. "Get up," her grandmother repeated. "I want you to try hitting me with your best shot. If you can, you're ready to fight him. If you can't, you're still in need of proper combat training." "Grandma, I don't want to hit you," Sunset stated with sincerity. "You can't," her grandmother challenged, grabbing Sunset's arm and forcing her to her feet from the couch. Sunset was surprised, catching her balance and eying her grandma with distaste. "Grandma, I'll hurt you if I hit you!" she pleaded. "Either you hit me or I'll hit you," the elder vampire threatened. "Grandma, would you stop and lis- Her grandmother's fist connected to Sunset's nose. Sunset quickly comforted her injury and grunted in pain. "Grandma!" Sunset stated out of pain. "Five seconds or I hit you harder," her grandmother threatened. Sunset finally surrendered and got into her fighting stance. She took her best shot, throwing a fist at her grandmother's face, but it didn't connect, and was stopped by one of her grandmother's hands. Pain met her instantaneously, a blow being thrown to her abdomen, and before she could even defend, her grandma's free fist connected with her chin and sent her back against the wall. The blows had done a large amount of damage, and Sunset found herself unable to even counter or move, collapsing from the blows. Twilight rushed to her aid, helping Sunset up and glaring back at her grandmother with anger. "Why were you so hard on her?! She can't even stand!" she barked. "Dear, sometimes to get a point across, you have to give it to them straight," Sunset's grandmother replied. "Give her five minutes. She'll be fine." Twilight only continued to comfort Sunset while the elderly vampire returned to her rocking chair and took another long sip of her tea. Some time later, after Sunset's injuries had faded, she and Twilight were gifted another cup of tea; an herbal tea designed to calm their minds of any turmoil within the past days. Both accepted their cups, sipping away slowly at the hot beverage. Sunset had swallowed her pride already, never expecting to be submitted to a painful and powerful defeat with two strikes. It had taught her a valuable lesson to, despite age or appearance, never underestimate an opponent. Another factor still remained though; how she was going to defeat Molsken and take down the royals. Setting down her cup after a short sip, she finally revealed her thoughts to her grandmother. "I'm sorry I underestimated you, grandmother," she confessed in defeat. "I just didn't want to risk hurting you." Setting down her own respective teacup, her grandmother eyed her with her glimmering amber eyes, a smile meeting her lips. "Thank you, dear," she accepted. "You sure are less prideful than your mother was. I would've had to beat her fifty times before she'd finally give into her stubbornness." Sunset giggled, imagining her mother being submitted by her grandmother with little-to-no effort. It put a smile on her face, but caused a tear to roll down her cheek as well upon realizing her cruel reality. "I guess I get that from my dad," Sunset assumed. Her grandmother immediately answered with a wave of her hand as if she were shooing away something. "Pfft. Your father is one of the most stubborn vampires I've ever come to meet in my time! You should've seen him when I was helping him pick out your mother's wedding ring; he couldn't remember her size and fought with me over it until he realized I had raised Starry from birth. Even the employee was laughing at his naivety. Even you were horribly stubborn growing up, Sunny. You resembled both your mother and father too well, and at points, seemed impossible to maintain. Even in your last visit you were much different than now, and I can tell you that something has changed you." Sunset eyed her grandmother with curiosity. "Really?" she questioned, quirking an eyebrow. "In what way? I've been nothing but demanding and forceful since I got here." "Yes, but you've also been kind, respectful, and caring," her grandmother countered. "You put your friend first before entering, afraid of how I'd react to her presence, checked her tea first, afraid I'd snuck something into it to harm her, and thought before striking me. The old Sunny I babysat all those years ago would've never done those things." Sunset gasped at the tea comment, her eyes going wide. "H-how did y-y- "Sunny, your grandma has been around for quite a bit. She's picked up a lot being around humans and seeing their interactions." Sunset merely rubbed her head, knowing she wouldn't be underestimating her grandma for the rest of her stay. She chuckled at her grandmother's word’s, allowing her to continue. "The point is that something has changed you drastically, and it's for the better. Even if what you're doing is reckless, I can see why you're doing it. After all, love makes mortals and immortals alike do crazy things." Sunset looked towards Twilight, a blush adorning both of their faces in the light of the room. They found that their hands had met unintentionally and had begun to grip one another in a display of care and true love. "I'll do anything to protect her," Sunset claimed, her eyes still locked with Twilight's. Her grandmother smiled at the display, taking another sip of her tea. "Then I see that I can't stop you," her grandmother replied, setting her teacup back on the table. "Just know one thing, granddaughter, eventually, you won't be able to protect her; she will eventually have to protect herself from whatever Molsken throws at both of you." "I know," Sunset agreed. "This is a fight that won't be easy to win, and if I die, at least I died doing something right. And despite what I am and what I've done, I will find her in death. No matter what it takes." Sunset felt Twilight's hand grip hers even tighter upon the end of those words. She turned to meet her beloved's gaze, noticing tears starting to glisten in Twilight's tear ducts. "As will I," Twilight declared with a look of confidence and promise. "No matter what it takes." Sunset's grandmother finished her tea and placed it back on the table. Startling the lovers out of their trans, she got up and said nothing. The only indication of a response was a smile and nod, to which Sunset and Twilight both nodded at in return. "It'll be dark soon," Sunset's grandmother started. "You two are welcome to stay the night here, but with the full moon out, I suggest you try to avoid making any noise. The last thing I need is any other resident of this area suspecting me of giving a human hospitality." Sunset and Twilight caught on immediately, their faces turned red as a tomato and their faces being met with massive blush. "G-grandma!" Sunset objected. "W-we weren't even planning on that!" "Say what you want, dear, but I know a female vampire's hormones are as rapid as your enhanced running speed. All it takes is a kiss, then it just progresses more and more." Twilight sank in her seat in complete and utter embarrassment while Sunset just fell back in her seat with her hands covering her face. She hadn't been this humiliated since when she had lost to Molsken for the first time, and as much as she attempted to wipe her grandmother's lewd comments from her mind, she knew she would never forget them for as long as she lived eternally. The two lovers sat atop the highest thick branch of the ancient tree, Sunset having checked prior for any nearby vampires on the prowl. Knowing they were safe, they sat in the calm of the night admiring the moon in the sky that seemed close enough to touch, when in reality, it was millions of miles away from them. Twilight had relented against the idea at first, but Sunset had convinced her through the assurance that she'd be safe from harm, and now that she sat next to Sunset on what-seemed-like the top of the world, she was glad to have not ended up just going to sleep. Not like she could anyway. She was nearly captured that day, and was lucky that Sunset had found and saved her in time. She wasn't sure if it was some power above giving her the benefit of the doubt or just absolute sheer luck that she was still alive, but one thing was certain to Twilight; she was thankful that she'd trusted Sunset that night in her driveway. Sunset had opened up not only her life to a whole different perspective, but had also changed her into a more confident and brave person as a whole. Three days prior, she would've never even dared to try and outwit a vampire elite force; she would've probably just ran or hid under her bed covers in hopes that they miraculously wouldn't have found her. Now, here she was, fighting against the forces of a vampire overlord with very little fear of potentially failing. Hell, she had almost succeeded in outwitting the elites; that's not bad for a mortal with zero knowledge of vampires aside from what Sunset had taught her. It was an amazing feeling; something she hadn't felt in so long. While it put her life in danger, she didn't care. With Sunset she felt alive and safe from harm, and while their first meet had been bizarre and rough, she was happy to have taken Sunset's hand in this crazy adventure. Sunset never would've thought that this would've ever been possible. What had started as a rescue mission had turned into an adventure of discovery and change. She had thought back to what her grandmother had said about her being different in her last visit here over ten years ago. Had she really been so stubborn and reckless before Twilight came into her life? She had never noticed it, but normally people with stubborn attitudes can't see past their own ass, so it made sense if she had never noticed her own stubbornness. She reiterated all of the events in the past three days. Upon meeting and convincing Twilight to come with her, she had been a bossy and forceful bitch; something she later apologized for after revealing her true identity and assuring Twilight that she wasn't out to make her dinner. Twilight had acted somewhat the same, but she had a good reason to, being taken out of town with a complete stranger and constantly wondering if she was being kidnapped or actually helped by this mystery woman. Regardless, before all of this, Twilight had been very rude and low on herself, so Sunset could assure that Twilight had changed majorly in the past days. However, the main event of this whole crazy adventure that came to her mind as the most memorable was the spring. It wasn't because of seeing Twilight's bare form and sharing her own natural form with Twilight's in the spring that it was memorable; it was due to the fact that that was the first time both of them opened up deeply to one another. It was a conversation that broke both of them from their comfort zones and formed a layer of trust between them. Something that they had done without hesitation and without fear of judgement, giving assurance that they both thought equally of one another and didn't judge one another for anything; a comforting aspect that broke all suspicion or distrust of one another. But what assured their love for one another? That was the one question that Sunset asked the most as she thought further on the events that led up to this moment. The spring brought them closer to one another for sure, but what sparked their feelings for each other. Was it all the effort she'd put into keeping Twilight safe from Molsken's forces? The things they had in common? Their undying trust for one another? Then she thought deeper, and almost immediately, the answer clicked. While Twilight had been terrified, like any mortal would be, at her true form when she had confessed, she had never seen, treated, or called her a monster like most humans would have. Despite what she was, Twilight had treated her as if she were any other mortal of her kind. She'd respected her for who she really was behind her folded wings and secluded fangs. Even her golden eyes didn't push Twilight away. She had loved her for who she was, and that's why Sunset had felt the same toward her. It only came to her fully once she saw that Twilight was willing to give her own blood to save her life. That was the assurance that Twilight not only trusted her no matter the case, but also couldn't bear to see her die. She loved her. While she had thought a relationship between a human and a vampire to be impossible at first, after all that had happened, as much as her transformation, she knew now that it was not only possible, but that she was destined to be with Twilight until death came to her beloved. Out of the stillness of the night, she took Twilight's hand in her own and held it tightly. Twilight followed, gripping Sunset's hand as if it were her life supply. "Sunset?" Twilight asked lowly. "Yeah," Sunset replied. "I need to tell you something," Twilight answered in a somewhat sad tone. Growing worried, Sunset turned to Twilight, her head low and a frown on her face. "What is it? Is something wrong?" Sunset replied in a concerned voice. "No, I'm just…. Something happened today. Something odd," Sunset raised an eyebrow in confusion. "Ok? Define "odd." Sunset proposed. Twilight took in a long breath and released it slowly before answering. "When I got on the bus, I started to feel sick and got urges to cry unexpectedly. Something that has never happened before, and I don't think is just a case of being sad because of separation." Sunset's eyes widened in surprise. "That is odd. What do you have in mind that it could've been?" A short pause followed, but Twilight eventually found her words. "Given how rare a relationship like ours is, maybe it's an effect of us being separated from one another, like, the farther we are from one another, the worse the effects." "Perhaps, but I didn't experience anything odd like that, aside from worrying about your safety." Another pause. "Maybe it only applies to mortals. Vampires have more supernatural abilities than humans, so maybe a vampire/human bond is delicate and affects a human more strongly." "It's definitely not impossible, but it's not like we swore any vows or wear rings as a seal. What could've caused this to happen?" Twilight dove into heavy thought for a moment to find what may be the cause, if this was actually being caused by their bond as lovers. One thing did come to mind that seemed logical enough, but it was definitely a long shot. "Maybe making love was enough of a seal? I'm not sure how vampire engagement works, but that might be a cause," Twilight guessed. "Potentially," Sunset agreed. "However, sex between vampires is very limited. It's an action normally done scarcely, because it's easy for a female to get pregnant; without protection, it's normally a 99% guarantee, and can range from one to four babies, and my kind never uses protection. If we engage, it's for pregnancy." Twilight's eyes bulged in shock. "It's not possible for two females to get pregnant, right?!" Twilight panicked. Sunset giggled. "No. That part of engagement for your kind applies to my kind as well," she clarified. Twilight exhaled a long sigh of unadulterated relief. "Oh thank god," she breathed, Sunset struggling to hold her laughter. "But, you said you engage for pregnancy only, so the night we engaged, was that what was on your mind?" Sunset giggled yet again. "No. While my kind mainly engages for pregnancy purposes, we have an exception in it being for relationship purposes as well," she explained. "It's just rare and fucking torture during the times when females are in heat." Twilight giggled at that, not expecting vampires to have an estrous cycle in similarity to animals. If anything she'd assumed that it was exact to a human's period, but she was wrong. "That'll certainly be an interesting experience if we live that long," Twilight thought to herself. "Anyways, if it isn't our commitment to intercourse, then what else could it be?" Twilight stated. Sunset thought heavily for a minute, but found nothing except one possibility, but it seemed absolutely preposterous. "The only other thing aside from that could be that I carry some of your blood in me, but I doubt it," Sunset stated. Twilight didn't think mutually. "No. That's actually very possible. Think about it; by carrying a part of me, we are connected by more than just our love, but by my own life supply as well." Sunset stopped and thought, and upon analyzing Twilight's words very vividly, it started to make sense. Could carrying Twilight's blood cause an unintended connection that affected Twilight physically and mentally? "You may be right, but I can't be completely sure if it's the actual cause," Sunset finally spoke. Twilight paused in deep thought, then she found a solution to who might know if this was a possibility. "What about your grandmother?" Twilight suggested. "She is quite experienced with vampiric history, so there is a heavy chance she could be able to know." Sunset winced, a smile meeting her face. "That's right!" she exclaimed. "Why didn't I think of that!?" Twilight rolled her eyes, standing up and being careful not to fall to assured death. "Come on, let's go see if she's awake," Twilight offered. "If not, we can always ask in the morning." Sunset rolled her eyes in return. "Vampires never sleep, Twilight," Sunset corrected. "She's probably in the living room knitting or reading a book." Twilight nodded, unoffended by Sunset's correction. "Right… just get over here and take me down," she commanded softly. "Yes ma'am," Sunset agreed as she stood up and walked over to Twilight's position. Lifting Twilight in her arms, Sunset maneuvered carefully down the ancient mass, finding the window to their provided bedroom and sifting through the opening steadily. She lifted Twilight from her arms and onto the floor, Twilight's small and cute feet touching the cold wooden floor softly. Sunset moved towards the door, motioning Twilight to follow her, up until they were in the hallway that led to the staircase to the lower floor. Moving down the stairs, they came to just outside of the entryway to the living room, a mild humming of a tune just audible enough for the two girls to hear. Entering the living room, Sunset and Twilight came to meet Sunset's grandmother in her rocking chair, a thick novel resting in her hands. She wasn't pleased to see them in her presence. "Shouldn't you two be in bed?" she spoke with irritation. "Sorry grandma, but something potentially important has come up," Sunset confessed. The elderly vampire didn't sway, but upon closing her novel, she seemed open to listening enough. "Very well. Given that you two haven't given me a reason not to listen to anything you have to say, I'll oblige." Sunset nodded, taking a seat on the couch, Twilight following quickly. "So, what has come up?" Sunset's grandmother questioned. Sunset motioned for Twilight to speak by lightly punching her shoulder, seeing she had managed to come up with the possibility of her strange phenomenon. Twilight followed, clearing her throat. "Something strange happened to me today in Sunset's absence of trying to outwit the elites," Twilight confessed. "A strange phenomenon that made me experience a sudden urge to cry and get sick that I couldn't shake off. Sunset and I went over what could've caused it, and we could only find one reason as to why, but we aren't sure if it's even possible." She paused to allow Sunset's grandmother to collect everything. Her face spoke nothing, but upon two words, Twilight knew she had her interested in listening further. "Go on." Twilight nodded, continuing to explain. "So, the only possible reason we found was Sunset carrying some of my blood, which she had to take to cure a fatal blow. We think that it's causing an unintended effect with my body that gets worse by separation." Sunset's grandmother winced, clearly interested. "It is possible, child, but just like Sunny's golden eyes, such a thing hasn't occurred in centuries," she started, setting the novel on the table. "Back in the 1600's, before the first war with the humans, such an action was used for torture. Instead of infecting the human with venom, they'd suck a large amount of blood and leave a human in an isolated prison to suffer the effects for over a month. The vampire would travel a long distance after sucking the blood of the human and remain away for over a month, leaving the human to suffer an unholy wave of sickness, depression, pain, and eventually would lead to suicide. It was a torture method that was banned after making peace with the human race after the Vampire and Human War ended in a truce." Twilight felt her blood run cold, her face turning ghostly white. Sunset could see that Twilight was too horrified to speak, so she spoke up in her place. "So, as long as I carry Twilight's blood, she'll suffer those effects when I'm away from her?" Sunset questioned. "Correct, my dear," her grandmother clarified. Sunset panicked, horrified at this grim truth. "Isn't there a way to reverse it?!" she pleaded. "C-couldn't you just extract it from me and dispose of the blood elsewhere?!" "I'm afraid not," her grandmother confirmed. "She said it was to cure a fatal wound, right?" "Right… Sunset felt her voice die off, knowing what she was about to hear was nothing good. "Then the blood must remain," her grandmother clarified, sending a sick feeling to Sunset's stomach instantly. "When human or animal blood is consumed without use of the venom, the blood remains untainted and doesn't deteriorate. The venom is designed to not only kill or convert our prey, but make the blood we drink break down into waste so it can escape the body. Without the venom it cannot be broken down, and because untainted human blood was used to heal a fatal injury, if it's removed, the healing effect currently provided by the blood will be gone and the injury will be fatal once again, eventually leading to your death. I'm sorry, dear, but without her blood in your system, you'll die." Sunset looked to Twilight, her face still ghostly white in horror and tears growing in her violet eyes, then back to her grandmother once again. "Then what can I do, grandma?" she questioned shakily. Her grandmother hung her head. "You either have to live with it and keep her close to you at all times, or there is one more alternative, but I don't think you'll like it, Sunny." Sunset had no other options in mind, so she just decided to hear the alternative option, even if she might not like it. "Tell me," Sunset clarified, tears starting to escape her own eyes. Her grandmother only sighed heavily, lifting her head to meet Sunset's eyes with her own amber irises. "You convert her into one of us."
Reassurance in DarknessNothing but silence followed, the teardrops from Sunset's eyes being audible upon their collision with the wooden floor. It was dead, a broken Sunset and terrified Twilight unable to catch their breath, and the world seeming to be going in slow motion. When Sunset finally managed to recollect her thoughts, her only response was anger. "Absolutely not!" she barked. "I will not curse Twilight to an eternal life as a vampire! She deserves better!" The same fiery aura from before had manifested yet again, her eyes and hair burning like the flames of a raging fire, and all her grandmother could do was look in wonder. She'd never seen something so intense and destructive, and fearing it could lead to a higher level of intensity, she quickly resolved to calming her granddaughter. "Calm down, Sunset!" she commanded "I only suggested it; I'm not forcing you to do it to her!" Sunset snapped out of her daze of rage, quickly recoiling from her grandmother in sorrow. She hadn't meant to snap so extremely, but something just sent her over the edge beyond her control. She guessed it to be because it was in relation to her beloved, bringing her rage down and regaining her self control. Once she came back, she buried her face in her hands, a mix of sadness over the situation at hand and disgust towards herself at her actions. So much was happening too fast for her to comprehend, and as much as Molsken was a big enough problem, now her beloved was cursed with some ancient torture method that was performed centuries ago, and the only solutions were to practically move in together or convert Twilight into one of her own. She was sick to her stomach. "I-I'm sorry, grandma," she apologized. "I-I didn't m-mean- She was cut off by one of her grandmother's large hands motioning her to halt. "It's okay, dear," her grandmother spoke sympathetically. "I understand." Sunset nodded as an assurance, but her head remained hung toward the floor. "I-I'd like to be alone for awhile," she stated in a near whisper. Twilight jumped at those words, her eyes puffy and soaked from her tears. "Sunset," she attempted, sorrow in her tone. Sunset only kept her head hung low. "I just need time," she spoke in the same low voice. "Time to think hard about things." She paused, shifting her head toward Twilight, nothing but sorrow and regret pasted on her face. "I'm sorry, Twilight," she stated, choking through tears rising to the surface, then she ran off in a flash of incomprehensible speed. Twilight immediately started to run after her, but was stopped by the elderly voice of Sunset's grandmother. "Let her go, dear," she said directly. "She needs this, and so do you." Twilight wasn't sure what to think about that, but she didn't object and just collapsed onto the couch, her face buried in her hands and another wave of sorrow coming over her again. "This is all my fault!" she blamed. "If I'd just never went with her, I'd be dead and none of this would be happening! She'd be safe and things would be normal, but no, I had to put my life in danger so she'd always have to save me when things got ugly! I should just jump off a cliff at this point! I've only caused her pain and near death! I'd be better off dead!" She fell to tears, her sorrow peaking and her emotions deteriorating to nothing but hopelessness. She cried massively, up until Sunset's grandmother finally spoke out. "Nobody is to blame here, child," she stated sweetly. "You have done nothing but great things for my granddaughter, and for that reason alone, you should be proud of yourself." Twilight pulled her head from the comfort of her hands and looked towards Sunset's grandmother. The words that the elderly vampire had spoken had broken her from some of her doubt, but she was far from back to emotionally stable. She continued to listen. "You have shown my granddaughter things that most vampires wouldn't even believe true, and it's not just that vampires and humans can love one another, but that we are not so different from one another. Just like you, vampires have fears, weaknesses, and emotions alike, and aren't just bloodthirsty monsters of darkness. I have never seen my granddaughter as open to humans as she is with you, and while that is something that I am grateful for, the one thing that I am most grateful of you for, is that you've given her true happiness. Never before have I seen Sunny so happy and whole in my life. She had such a rough time growing up, always being labelled an outcast, judged by the royals over her advanced abilities, and always ending up getting the short end of the deal; being used and abused over and over again. She has never had a true friend to experience life with from a different perspective, making her devoid of happiness in a cruel reality. Tell me, dear, how did she act toward you in your first meeting?" Twilight wiped her eyes, starting to feel a little better. "Well, honestly, she was very bossy and rude, acting like she owned me and could force me to do anything she said," Twilight confirmed. Sunset's grandmother chuckled. "Sounds about right. Prior to you coming into her life, she always acted high of herself, thinking she ruled the world. I think her mother's death really opened her eyes to just how vulnerable we are to death, but also sparked an undying rage for vengeance. Sunny was never one to stop and think before striking, and I believe that if you hadn't come into her life, she would've done something beyond reckless that would've most likely killed her. Coming into my granddaughter's life was probably the best thing that could've happened to her, because you helped her to change and see life more openly, as much as how reckless actions can affect your loved ones. She loves you greatly; so much that she'd put herself before you, and from what I've heard, she's protected you with unlimited devotion. Which is why she acted the way she did when I suggested she convert you into one of us." Twilight winced at that, speaking up quickly. "That's one thing I wanted to talk more about," Twilight stated. "Do you think Sunset would ever do that if it came down to a point where she'd have no choice?" Sunset's grandmother closed her eyes, letting out a long sigh. "I don't know, child; it's a heavy choice to convert someone you love into one of our kind. The life of a vampire is one I'd not wish on any human; an eternal life is a life that comes with much to bear. Yes, you'd never have to worry about passing away and leaving your beloved, but at the same time, you'd have to witness the losses of friends, family, and bear whatever eternity has to offer until this world's end comes. It's a blessing and a curse, and for someone to curse one with a life as such is an undying burden to carry for eternity. Sunset may love you dearly, but in the end, she would be the one to decide what to do. I don't believe she would do so in the case of natural death, but in the case of being taken unnaturally and so young, she may or may not. You have your whole life to decide, but in the end, Sunset must do the deed, so please think hard before deciding to endure an eternal life, child." Twilight nodded as an answer, Sunset's grandmother smiling in return. "All of this tension has made me thirsty," the elderly vampire said, getting up. "Would you like some tea as well, dear? I can't imagine you going to sleep anytime soon after all of that, so may as well join me in company, right?" Twilight giggled lightly. "Sure. I'd be happy to join you," she assured. "Very well, I'll be back soon," Sunset's grandmother replied sweetly. "Should be interesting hearing stories from a human." Twilight only smiled, turning her gaze to her lap. While Sunset's grandmother prepared the tea, she just thought about everything that had just happened. While her emotions were tamed for the most part, her stress and fear hadn't faltered entirely. She was cursed with something inevitable, and the only escapes were death or becoming a vampire. The latter option made her heart race, unsure if she could even fathom the thought of eternal life, drinking blood as a meal, and never having to fear death, but as Sunset's grandmother had stated, she had her whole life to decide on such a fate. She just exhaled a long breath of conflicted feelings as she engaged for what would be a long night of drinking tea and a rollercoaster of emotional confliction. Sunset had cried for what had felt like hours, her eye sockets puffy and drained of tears to produce. All she had done was grieve at her unintentional act that had cursed Twilight for the rest of her mortal life, and while it hadn't been something she had intended, she blamed herself for it to the point of never forgiving herself. Her provided pillow was soaked with her tears and sorrow, seeming like a singular extraction of all of the emotions that had compiled upon her sanity over the past days of outrunning multiple threats of different kinds. Less to say, it wasn't relieving in the slightest, and, aside from her current reasoning of being an emotional mess, she still was clueless on what to do next. She didn't want to endanger her grandmother by staying in one spot for too long, and now, knowing Molsken was somehow managing to keep up, no matter how fast she drove or ran, she was at a loss. She tossed and turned in the bed, thinking and raging in her mind at the grim truth she had to accept, feeling as if she were in a whiplash, going in a nonstop circle that had no end. While she refused to accept what she had done unintentionally, somewhere in her mind, she knew she had no choice. She thought back to the best night of her life, now wanting to take it all back, but at the same time, not wanting to. While it was a night of omens and dread, it was also one she'd never forget; an act of true love between two different beings that were supposed to be enemies. A mark in history that denied the laws of mortals and immortals alike; evidence that two different kinds could be one. It was why her eyes were now golden and her bond to Twilight gave her the strength of a god. Something that hadn't occurred in centuries, because of the manipulation and corruption that had been forged to prevent any potential threats from ending it all. From bringing peace, harmony, and equality between humans and vampires. She was a symbol of hope for her kind, but the cost of true love didn't come without consequence or challenges. A cost that she didn't know if she could pay, knowing how dreadful the life of a vampire was. Did she really want Twilight to endure the cost for her mistake? She rolled again, this time facing the wall of the room, her glistening gold irises glowing like beacons in the dark shadows of the room. "Why me… Her voice was of sorrow and pain, as quiet as a terrified child's whisper. "Why am I the one chosen to do all of this? I'm just a girl looking for a life, and here I am, caught between a romance with my kind's enemy and an enclosing war that could potentially end the world. I-I can't do all of this… I just want a normal life ridden of all this pain and torture… One where Twilight can live her own happy life and I don't have to put anyone in danger for the sake of my own needs… She paused briefly, curling up into a ball as if she were a child attempting to find protection in her own embrace. She was truly at her lowest point, and all she could do was just try. "But now, because of me, the one I love is cursed to either one of always being at my side, or… the life of a vampire. A life I'd never wish upon anybody… Is this my punishment? For basically killing my mother and getting into business I should've just stayed out of in the first place!?" Another pause went by. "I never wanted to get my mom killed! I just...just... wanted to do the right thing! Is that really such a bad thing?! I thought that's what we were raised to do, so why am I being cursed for doing the right things!?" She started to sob again, but no tears came out of her eyes, dried up from crying earlier. Those were good questions, and she had the right to ask some deity above for the answers to why she was being punished for doing the right things. She saved Twilight, kept her out of harm's way, prolonged an approaching war between mortals and immortals, and did her best to give mercy to those she had no choice but to kill in the end. Was that wrong? "No, it isn't, and you shouldn't be ashamed of anything you've done, my little Sunny." Sunset jumped instantly. That voice was unmistakable to her ears, and she knew it too well to even deny what she had just heard loud and clear. "M-mom?" she stuttered with absolute emotion. There was a short pause that followed, but Sunset suddenly felt a warmth within the room. A comfort that matched that of a mother's love and touch. "Yes. It's me, my dear," the soft and delicate voice comforted. "I've always been with you, from the moment I left you and your father." Sunset's sobs grew wildly. While there was no physical way to embrace her mother, she knew she was there with her, and all she could do was let out all of her emotions. "I'm so sorry, mom! I never wanted to get you killed! I was just- "Shhh," her mother calmed. "I know, honey, and you don't have to be sorry for anything. I chose to give my life for yours, because that's a mother's duty. I swore to do all I could to protect you from harm from the moment you were born, and I did by giving you a life to live." "I just feel so guilty, and now, I'm stuck in something I'm not sure I can even win… What do I do, mom?! I'm just one girl...I can't do this on my own… "I know you can't, but you aren't alone, Sunset. The girl you love has sworn to be by your side to the end." "But I've already put her through so much! I love her, but I don't want to get her killed like you! I can't lose someone I love again!" "Sunny, listen to me. Love isn't just a one person job; it takes both of the lovers to make a relationship work, and if you don't allow the girl to assist you in this fight, you're never going to win. You are letting your past consume what you need to do in order to succeed in this fight, and you have to let that grief go. All that you've done and earned was not out of luck or chance; it happened for a reason, and that specific reason is what you and your lover are destined to do. You can stop Molsken, bring peace back to humans and our kind, and prevent history from repeating, but to do it, you must let your past go." Her mother's advice and guidance was the truth, and Sunset knew it, taking it all in with might and acceptance. She needed to stop blaming herself over the past and move on. Only then could she find an answer and defeat Molsken with Twilight by her side in the final confrontation. "Thank you, mom," she said with a smile. "But what do I do next? I'm making no advantages against Molsken no matter how hard I try, and there's not much I can do, now that Twilight and I are sitting ducks on open roads." "Do what you always do," her mother answered simply. "I must go now, but don't worry, I am always with you, watching over you and protecting you. I love you, sweetheart, and I am so proud of and will always be proud of you, no matter how this plays out." "I love you too, mom," Sunset finished, then like a wave washing over a surfer, the presence of Sunset's mother left, and all Sunset could do was smile. Once the presence was gone, Sunset returned to her initial thoughts with a higher level of confidence and assurance. Twilight was absolutely grateful that vampires knew how to cook a human breakfast as she dug into her potatoes and eggs. Her back was a little stiff from falling asleep on the couch after two cups of tea, but the embrace of the delicious food with her tastebuds was enough to cancel out the slight aching. This was one of her best meals in days, so she made sure to take down the entire plate at a good pace, Sunset's grandmother enjoying a simple cup of tea in-between flipping the pages of her large novel rested in one of her bony hands. Twilight guessed it was her usual breakfast, aside from occasional hunts for a bloody feast, seeing she was still a vampire. They shared casual conversation as they enjoyed their separate breakfasts, hoping to have Sunset join them shortly after recuperating from last night's dramatic discovery. It wasn't long before the sight of fiery hair and golden yellow eyes met their company and Sunset took a seat next to her beloved on the couch. She looked like she had been through a war of emotions, her eyes looking swollen and puffy, but her demeanor said otherwise as she poured herself a cup of tea from the pot resting on the table. "Are you okay, Sunset?" Twilight asked worriedly. Sunset took a sip of her makeshift breakfast, then turned to Twilight with a reassuring smile. "Yeah, I just had a hard time last night, but I assure you, while I may look like crap, I'm fine." Twilight smiled as an assurance, feeling all the turmoil of last night fade away. "Alright, I believe you," Twilight replied, following by resting her right hand on Sunset's left cheek gently. "I'm glad to see you're okay. You scared me for a minute last night." Sunset followed up with placing both of her hands gently on Twilight's shoulders, her face wearing a look of comfort. "We'll figure it out, but right now, we just need to focus on what we need to do next," Sunset comforted, following with a nod from Twilight. Returning their hands to themselves, the conversation resumed. "So, what do we do next?" Twilight asked. Sunset let out a long sigh before speaking, her nerves starting to dance a little. "This is going to sound crazy, but the next move is to just finish this," Sunset answered. Twilight jumped at the answer, expressing a look of panic and confusion. "W-what?!" Twilight objected. "You're saying that we just go back and fight this guy?!" "Yes. We aren't making any progress no matter how far we go, and the threats are only consistently getting harder and harder to defeat, so we need to stop running and endangering ourselves and just fight back. It's going to happen eventually anyways, and we'll be no more prepared than we are now." "As much as I'm against you fighting that bastard, I'm afraid Sunny is right," Sunset's grandmother added. "I don't have the time or day to teach you proper combat against these monsters, and staying here is only going to end badly for all of us. If you wish to ever defeat the royals, you can't be afraid and must be willing to do whatever it takes." Sunset nodded in response. "Plus, we're sitting ducks on the roads anyways," Sunset reminded. "You're a wanted runaway and that makes us prime targets on major roads, which we need to travel to get to the next town. The more we keep running, the more we endanger ourselves, and if you end up in a jail cell, I cannot protect you, and that makes you even more of an easy target." Twilight calmed, realizing that Sunset was right. Things we're getting harder and harder the more they traveled, and they'd barely escaped their last challenge alive. As much as she was afraid, she knew it would eventually come to pass in time; the final confrontation; a do or die battle that only ended in death or victory. "You're right, Sunset. We can't keep running, and as much as the idea scares me to death, I'm with you," Twilight agreed, a smile of confidence meeting her lips. Sunset smiled in return, taking Twilight into a hug. They hugged for what felt like a long time, up until the elderly vampire across from them broke the moment. "As much as I wish you didn't have to do this, I wish both of you the best of luck and give you my blessing in hopes of making it out alive." Sunset and Twilight broke the hug and turned to the elder, Sunset speaking one last thing before prepping to leave. "Any last advice?" she asked. "Kick his royal ass," Sunset's grandmother spoke with a wide smile.
FinaleThe forest was dark and intimidating, Sunset and Twilight arriving in the place that Sunset called her home. She wasn't sure if she could call it "home" anymore after all she'd been through with Twilight, as much as the fact that she was now seen as a traitor to her kind by the royals she absolutely despised. Before their arrival, the two had made some stops to ensure that they were properly prepared for what would be a climax for the ages. They had stocked up on some extra garlic spray and Sunset had given Twilight as best training as she could in a limited timeframe to defend against a vampire, teaching her mainly how to keep her senses wide open every second of combat, shall it resort to her having to fight. Sunset had also crafted some makeshift armor for Twilight in similarity to a bulletproof vest, its purpose being to soften any blows taken and lowering the chance of dying in one strike. She had tested it to be absolutely sure it was effective, and while Twilight had winced at the contact of Sunset's hits, it had absorbed the hit enough to work as effective armor. Sunset had made the decision to only use the garlic spray, seeing her body was built differently than Twilight's and could take the hits just like a human can take another human's punch. She knew that blows would be exchanged in this battle; Sunset and Molsken were nearly equals in strength, Molsken having only just a slight advantage over Sunset. However, while that had been true in their last battle, years had long since passed and Sunset's strength had grown massively, her recent transformation being enough confirmation to prove it. That wasn't to say that the latter wasn't the same case though, his guidance and training being under the most powerful vampires in existence. The truth was that Sunset had no clue if she could beat Molsken, meaning she was going into this with an intent to either beat Molsken or die trying. It was truly potentially her last battle. Folding up her wings and placing Twilight safely on the ground, she took in a long breath and let it out slowly, calming her dancing nerves. Turning to Twilight, she eyed her with a look of care and encouragement. "I just want you to know that no matter what happens, I will always love you," Sunset confessed. "You are the best thing that has ever happened to me, and all that has led up to this moment, I did it all for you." Twilight smiled, pressing her lips to Sunset's in an embrace that spoke true love. They shared the kiss for a long minute that felt like eternity to them in the darkness of the forest, then pulling away, the same smile still on her face, Twilight responded. "I know you did, and I want you to know that, while bumpy at first, every second with you has been memories I'll cherish forever, even beyond death, shall I die tonight." She paused briefly, placing a hand on Sunset's left cheek. "I'll always love you too, and no matter what, I'll find you in death." They shared another kiss, this one shorter but no less sweet as the first one. Turning back to the dark maw of trees and foliage they took each other's hand and marched forth into the shadowy mass. Sunset led the way, knowing the area like the back of her hand, even in thick wood that blocked out the pale light of the moon high in the sky. It was eerily quiet and as dead as Sunset's nonexistent heart, seeming as if there was a lingering presence waiting and watching their every move as they walked deeper into the forest. Sunset couldn't sense or hear anything within their vicinity, so she guessed, as much as Twilight, that it was mainly the atmosphere of the forest mixed with their fear that was causing the uneasiness with every step they took deeper into the maw of darkness that was Sunset's home. To help her loosen the tension on her nerves, Sunset expressed a look to Twilight that gave assurance that she was just as scared and paranoid as she was. Showing vulnerability was one of the best ways to assure someone that they were not alone in their state of fear; it acts as a form of support, and from Twilight's reaction of walking more steadily, Sunset could tell her attempt had worked wonders for Twilight's dancing nerves. The relief didn't last long though, Sunset jumping to attention like a focused animal being alerted of danger upon a sudden voice grazing her ears like a poisonous hiss. "Come to me, Sunset… It was pure and lethal venom to her eardrums. She knew the voice, and she also knew that meant that the eerie calm was about to escalate into an intense quell that would quake the forest out of its peaceful slumber. She gripped Twilight's hand tighter, turning to her violet irises with a face that only spoke exactly what Twilight assumed after their sudden stop. "It's time, Twilight," Sunset said assuredly. "He's waiting for us a few miles west." "Is he alone?" Twilight questioned. "I'm not sure. Most likely not, but for some reason he seemed more… civil than usual." Twilight lifted an eyebrow instantly. "What do you mean by that?" "I mean that it seems like he's willing to negotiate. I don't know what for, but knowing him, it's nothing more than a trick to give us a false sense of security." She paused briefly, her hand squeezing Twilight's harder upon her response. "Listen to me, Twilight, and listen good. Do not listen to a word they speak or propose. If they offer anything to you, deny it; they will attempt to use manipulation to persuade you, and if they do, no matter what, promise me that you'll fight to not fall under their influence." Twilight gripped Sunset's cold hand tighter in response, knowing what was to come next was going to be the most challenging thing she'd ever done in her life. It scared her without a doubt, but Sunset's presence made it bearable to face Molsken at long last. It calmed her. Gave her courage and bravery unlike anything. She wasn't the same Twilight as when this all began all those days prior. She was dependent, strong, brave, and reborn as a whole new being in a world she'd thought never existed, but she was here and experiencing it with every passing second. She was ready to fight for her life as much as her beloved's. "I'm not going anywhere," Twilight assured with a smile, causing Sunset to express her own in return. Sunset let go of Twilight's hand and motioned her to hop into her hands. "Let's do this," Sunset finalized, following with Twilight settling herself into Sunset's arms. A single flash of trees and the sound of a rampaging creature navigating over the foliage at the speed of a rocket followed, and just as fast as it all began, it left even faster, Sunset releasing Twilight from the safety of her arms and gripping her hand tightly once more. Molsken was nowhere to be found, only the usual sight that the entire forest gave no matter where you stepped met Twilight and Sunset in their new destination. Sunset wasn't stupid though, her senses able to hear him lurking just above them in a nearby tree, to which she called him out. "I can hear you loud and clear, Molsken!" Sunset clarified. "Come out and face us!" A brief silence of nothing but the forest's natural ambience followed, but was quickly purged with the venom of Molsken's voice. "Hehe, I forgot about those senses of yours, but don't worry, I have no intention of keeping myself in the shadows, Shimmer." His voice seemed to be coming from all around them, but Sunset's senses said otherwise as a pair of shadows finally began to shift, revealing the vampire lord that had been pursuing her and Twilight for the past days. He stood like a monolith in the faint glow of the moonlight, seeming to tower over the forest like a beast of immeasurable height and strength, but Sunset and Twilight stood strong in his presence, unmoved or shaken. His fangs glistened like stainless steel in the night, and his eyes of crimson burned like ancient embers in the reflection of Twilight and Sunset's own irises. It was an intimidating sight, but Sunset and Twilight gave him no fear or sign of weakness. "Heh, I've got to be honest with you, Shimmer, I didn't expect this to be the way that we'd meet again in the manner of violence," he stated genuinely. "You had so much potential to be great, but you decided the path of a fool. However, never would I have thought you'd be fighting me in a case of treason; defending the very kind we are enemies of! Killing my brother was one thing, but defending our very enemy?! You've become nothing more than a nuisance to all of our kind!" Sunset merely ignored his rant, awaiting whatever he decided to do next. The unusual persuasive tone of his voice she had heard at first had still not left her mind. "Are you done?" Sunset mocked. "I'm already fully aware of what you and the other royals think of me, but I could give a shit less about what you or they think." Twilight winced in surprise, shocked at how open and careless Sunset was acting towards Molsken. She almost laughed at the mockery, but knew better than to piss off a vampire lord. A growl slithered from Molsken's mouth. "You dare to mock me, peasant?!" Molsken objected. "Have you forgotten that I am the one with the advantage in our current little situation?!" "No. I haven't," Sunset replied quickly. "I'm simply showing you that you have no power over me personally. While I may be a nuisance to you and your lackies, the truth is, Molsken, that I am and always will be a vampire, no matter what." Molsken only chuckled in response. "You always were a stubborn little shit, and I see clearly that you're still the same as you were all those years ago. Yes, you may, by the rules of reality, be a vampire, but to me, you are disowned as one of our species. You can think what you want, but in the end, Shimmer, I know what I DO have power over… His gaze shifted to Twilight's, her body jumping at the sudden realization that she was being eyed by the monster. Sunset caught on and objected instantly. "Don't even think about it!" Molsken chuckled again. "I'm glad we're on the same page. My resources tell me you two have become more than just acquaintances in our little game of cat and mouse, and I find that very intriguing." His words spoke venom and intimidation, to which Sunset responded to in her calmest demeanor possible. "That's none of your business." "It's all of my business, Shimmer; you brought this on yourself by taking the initiative to protect and defend this scum. All that has correlated in the past days is all my business, and it's your fault it turned out this way." Sunset couldn't respond, knowing Molsken was partially correct on certain parts of his claims. Part of this was her fault, but now wasn't the time to let her guard down, so she shook off the hurt and returned to focusing intensely on the situation at hand. "Now that we are clear on who is in control here, back to business," Molsken confirmed, a smirk meeting his cold lips. "Over these long days, I've come to realize something that I was completely foolish to have misinterpret. I've had time to realize that this human is really not even a factor in our little game, and that she was only a pawn caught in the middle of a vampiric crime. Therefore, I have no interest in her anymore; not even as a meal." Sunset's eyes went wide. She wasn't sure if she'd just heard that correctly, given she knew Molsken well, and knew he wasn't one to just give up something like a human meal so easily. "He's lying," she debunked in her mind, returning her focus to Molsken. "No. The only one I should've targeted from the start of our little ruse was you, Shimmer." Sunset winced at the comment, knowing now that she was the main center of attention to Molsken. She had to be absolutely alert from here forward; she had no idea where this was going. "It was you who stopped my brother from devouring this girl; you who killed him; you who stopped me from taking this weakling's life when I should've taken your's in vengeance. It was all you all along, Shimmer, and now that I've realized the real truth, I know who my real interest is. This human is nothing but a waste of dirty and tainted blood anymore." Sunset stood unopposed by Molsken's words, knowing that eventually it would've come to this regardless. She was a trophy to Molsken; the main prize he needed to defeat to truly become a vampire lord of the same stature as his fellow lords. She was his only obstacle from greatness, and Sunset saw that as desperation. Something that could work in her favor. "Then if you want to kill me so bad, come and get me," Sunset proposed. "I've been dying for a rematch anyways, and don't plan to lose against you again." Molsken followed with a devious chuckle that spelled out nothing good, and that's when Sunset knew that things were about to turn south fast. "While you play hastily, I think ahead. You see, I have more ways than killing you to destroy you," Molsken stated, venom staining his tone. "W-what are you talking about?" Sunset muttered with fear in her voice. "W-what have you done, you bastard?!" One single snap of Molsken's fingers followed, bringing forward a sight that Sunset nearly lost her non-existent stomach at. Two of Molsken's main lackeys held Vladimir Shimmer by his arms, dragging him into the scene in a struggle. He was in rough shape, his face cracked like glass, body weakened, and some of his limbs twisted and contorted to prevent any chance of fighting back. Sunset's eyes immediately drained tears, the sight breaking her into a state of unadulterated anger and sadness. Molsken had crossed the line. "Dad!" she shouted in desperation. "You son of a bitch! What have you done to him!?" "Simply what I needed to keep him calm, Shimmer," he replied mockingly. "He tried so hard to fight me, and his resistance ended him up in this shape. I even had to give him an anti-healing concoction to make him stop resisting, but don't worry, it'll wear off in time." "This is low, even for you! My father had nothing to do with our current situation! Going after him is nothing but a cowards move!" "Oh, I think you'll find his inclusion to be very much liable, once I explain that is." Sunset growled in response. She was almost ready to lunge, but Twilight brought her back to focus with a quick tightening of her hand to Sunset's own; a reminder to not fall to where Molsken could wipe her out in one shot. She calmed as much as possible, but her sadness did not deter as Molsken continued to talk and hold his same mocking grin. "Good girl. Now, the reason your father is included is because I have a proposition for you, Shimmer. One that can satisfy both of us and put this entire mess to rest." Sunset only continued to grit her teeth at him, but she gave him the green light to speak furthermore. "You took something dear from me, so I feel it's only fair I do the same in return. Therefore, I give you three choices out of my sincerest generosity. You can either choose to lose your only other guardian that gave you existence, the one you love dearest outside of your own species, or take the chance of defeating me. Either way, you or the ones you love are destroyed of will, just as you destroyed mine that night. So, Shimmer, what will it be?" Sunset understood now. He wasn't referring to destroying her physically but mentally, taking away the only people she cared for and loved dearly; a fair trade. It wasn't a decision she could make. She loved both her father and Twilight too much to even contemplate putting their lives in Molsken's to end, but refused to show Molsken any sign of victory over her, so she gave him an answer that she could claim as her own form of a victory as all of her emotions erupted to the surface. "None!" She lunged forward at a fast speed, letting go of Twilight in the process. Everything seemed to go in slow motion for just a moment, up until Molsken chuckled in success at getting Sunset to do exactly what he wanted, his right fist smashing into her face and sending her flying in the opposite direction at an inhuman speed. The impact resembled the force of a massive bomb, ringing Twilight's ears as she yelled out in desperation for her beloved. It was far too late by the time she even managed to get a word out, the faint sound of distant trees being hit and falling resembling the sound of stampeding giants. Over the sounds, she managed to hear one thing though, and immediately, she knew she was in just as much danger as Sunset. "Kill them," Molsken commanded, taking off in the opposite direction to take on Sunset. Twilight wanted to object, but she knew she had her own problems to worry about, reaching for her garlic spray instantly and focusing as hard as possible to keep her eye on whoever chose to come after her. The one who held Vladimir's left arm dashed forward at her and knocked her to the ground, immediately baring their fangs at her with intent to strike her neck. Luckily, Twilight remembered her training, as much as her own defensive strategies as a human after the invasion of her home. She made quick action and quickly dug her thumbs into the eye sockets of her enemy. Screams followed from the vampire, retreating from Twilight in pain. While the creature was immortal and powerful, the eyes were as fragile and vulnerable as a human's own. It was probably the only part of a vampire that was in resemblance to humans, therefore, making it possible for a human to defend against one. Twilight quickly acted, standing back up and pulling out the garlic spray. Running to her enemy, once she had a clear shot, she bombarded the creature relentlessly with sprays of the pungent juice. Sunset had taught her that while one spray stunned an elite, a spray for regular vampires that were not trained to fight the effects of garlic would be stunned longer. However, in the many conversations she'd had with Sunset's grandmother, she'd learned that multiple sprays can temporarily paralyze a non-trained vampire for up to an hour, depending on how much is sprayed. It had proven to be true, the barrage of sprays leaving the creature frozen in place like a statue on the ground. She knew she was incapable of killing a vampire, their skin being as tough as a block of solid concrete, so she instead aided Sunset's father in his own struggle. He'd put up a good fight, but his injuries had proven to be effective, and now, he was pinned to the ground in submission to Molsken's lackie. Twilight already knew what to do, creating a diversion so she didn't stun Sunset's father unintentionally. "Hey!" she yelled, hiding the spray bottle to catch him by surprise. The vampire assaulting Vladimir changed his attention to Twilight, their face falling to a look of shock that she was still alive somehow. "I don't know how you're still standing, but I'm quite thirsty anyway, so you'll make a great appetizer before I finish off this one," he said, preparing to pounce. Twilight just readied herself, making sure her eyes were only on the vampire and her finger on the trigger of the spray bottle. She needed to act quickly, just before he lunged and was aware of her trap, so with all focus she waited. She watched his feet carefully, waiting until one of them was forward, and just as he took his step forward closest to her, she slinged the bottle and put pressure on the trigger like her life depended on it. While it was a little early with the spray, she opened her eyes to a vampire in a state of dizziness and confusion, meaning she'd hit her target. She didn't give him any chance to recover and just sprayed the creature down at a rapid pace, watching as the normally feared creature collapsed to the ground with a hard thud. Her training and advice had paid off, smiling in victory and rushing over to help Sunset's father up. The ancient creature that was Sunset's father gave Twilight the permission to let her help him, sitting him back up and leaning him against the trunk of a tree. "Th-thank you, human," he complimented. Twilight focused mainly on Vladimir, looking over his wounds with care and focus. Vladimir was more focused on other things though. "I'll be fine," he assured with a hint of pain in his voice. "Y-you need to get to my daughter and help her. S-She can't take M-Molsken on alone." Twilight turned to him with a look of concern, sincerely worried about the condition of his wounds. "Sir, you need help. I can't just leave you like this," she stated sympathetically. "My wounds are merely temporary. However, death is not, and if you really care for my family and Sunset, you'll leave me and help my daughter defeat Molsken. I'll take care of these bastards here in the meantime." "But sir, I don't know where they are. The forest is massive and they could be anywhere!" Vladimir nodded, sitting up more against the tree and moving his hands towards the base of his neck. He grabbed a golden chain around his neck and lifted it up over his head, a red crest that resembled a pristine red ruby attached to it. He handed it out to Twilight, so she took it into the palm of one of her hands, immediately noticing a red line that led from her, deep into the forest. "What is this?" she asked, baffled. "Just follow it and you'll find my daughter," he advised through painful grunts. "Hurry!" Twilight only nodded and placed the necklace around her own neck, turning from Vladimir in the direction of the red line. Once she was gone, Vladimir got himself to his feet carefully and walked up to the paralyzed vampires Twilight had managed to submit with very intense focus. "Time for some payback," he stated, moving to putting Molsken's lackeys to rest in an endless limbo. Sunset had met the end of her flight in a cave, crashing through the thick rocky wall as if it were paper thin and as fragile as glass. She'd taken some damage, but it was quickly healed in seconds as she stood up in wait for her pursuer not far behind her. Sure enough, he found her in seconds, rushing in and colliding into her with massive force, managing to block his blows as she skidded back into the wall of the cave. The force was powerful enough to crack a good amount of her stone-solid skin, fragments of it falling to the floor along with debris off of the cave ceiling. She pushed back with her own display of power, causing the cave floor to crumble under their feet and rumble in the entire enclosure as if a destructive earthquake were taking place at that moment. There was absolutely no give or budge between the display, showing the two were of equal strength. Both pushed regardless, their stubbornness and desire to outwit one another in power preventing them from stopping. Their fists clenched tighter. Their limbs tightened to the point of nearly breaking under the pressure. Cracks began to adorn their faces from the unadulterated force. Then there was an altercation in their display; the cave floor shattered from underneath them, opening to a massive chasm with a descent of over a hundred feet to another floor. Both of them fell, unable to recover from the effects of the force of their equal power. It was similar to the effect of being tagged in a fight; not knocked out entirely, just enough to be unable to respond to any additional strikes. Upon impact with the floor of the chasm, a shattering sound like breaking glass erupted in the vicinity, both struggling to recover. They both wobbled to their feet, appearing as if they'd just walked out of a long night in a bar. It didn't matter to them; all they were focused on was killing one another, taking a second to catch their breath and recover. "Impressive, Shimmer," Molsken mocked in-between breaths. "You've definitely improved since our last fight. However, it makes no difference. You've only seen a fraction of my true power. I've simply been toying with you in the entirety of our battle." Sunset only chuckled at his mockery, fully aware that he'd been holding back the entire time. "You don't think I knew that?" she mocked back. "If you're going to kill me, then do it. No more fucking around. If this is my last battle, I want you to come at me with everything you have." Molsken chuckled in response. "Very well, if you're begging for death this badly, I will happily oblige!" Suddenly, Molsken began to change. The ground shook once again in resemblance to an earthquake as he started to shout in a way that Sunset knew meant that Molsken had followed through with his claim. His eyes darkened to absolute black, minus his irises that glew crimson red, his teeth sharpened into daggers, and he started to grow into a massive monstrosity that nearly couldn't fit the cave height. As he grew, two wings spread from his back, shifting into a more defined structure, unlike their originally ragged and ancient structure. His ears grew more pointy, similar to an elf’s, and two horns grew from both sides of his head in similarity to a demon. It was quite an intimidating sight, and Sunset hadn't expected anything like this in the slightest, but she gave him nothing but crossed arms and a blank expression. "Where's that mocking attitude now, Shimmer?" he taunted in his new form. "This form is only to be used in dire situations, and can only be achieved by those of royal blood, so feel grateful that you get to witness something so rare." Sunset merely moved her hair from her eyes as a response in a way of saying she wasn't impressed. "All I see is an oversized bigot that thinks growing over eighty feet tall makes him any more powerful than he was before." Molsken only laughed as a response, rumbling the cave and causing small amounts of debris to fall from the walls. "You'll come to regret ever challenging me at full strength, peasant! I'm going to enjoy ending your life slowly very much!" With that, he threw the first blow at Sunset, to which she dodged easily by jumping out of the way. His massive fist crushed the ground, leaving a massive indent the size of two of Twilight's cars. He repeated this tactic quite a few times, Sunset dodging each with nothing more than a skip or hop. She was disappointed that this was the challenge she'd been handed, expecting something more than this, but she went with it regardless of how mediocre it was. "How pathetic," she taunted. "I was actually enjoying fighting your weaker form more. This is literally vampire training all over again, learning how to dodge actual threats." "Why don't you land a blow to me and find out just how much of "not an actual threat" I am, Shimmer," he offered. Normally, Sunset would have the mind and focus to know better than to even take any offer from Molsken, but her competitive nature and desire to kill Molsken in his most powerful form clouded her judgement, and she lunged right at his fist currently resting on the cave floor. Her fist hit with the force of a car crashing into a building at over two-hundred mph, intended to shatter the fist like glass, but something immediately made Sunset retort in pain, holding her hand and screaming at the sight of injection needle-size holes at the base of each of her fingers. A burning sensation started to slither up her arm and spread throughout her body as if a serpent laced with fire were slithering through every vein in her body. Along with that, her body suddenly started to feel like it had been beaten to death by a battering ram. It was unlike anything she'd felt before, and it was severe enough to drop her like a stone. Molsken had descended to his usual form and was walking toward Sunset with a look of absolute malevolence. "W-what d-did you d-do to m-me?" Sunset struggled, trying to get back up and failing miserably. Molsken only laughed in his victory, landing a kick to Sunset's stomach in her defenseless state. "I've temporarily taken away your immunity to pain and healing, just as I did your pathetic waste of a father," he explained mockingly. "Now, you will feel every hit and take every single one as a mortal would, but most importantly, you will not die to it, unless I rip your head from your shoulders, so that means that you'll feel the same pain I felt when you took my brother away from me!" A violent kick followed those words, this time being straight to Sunset's face and off of the cave wall. "How does it feel to be the very thing you swore to protect!?" Another horrid kick to Sunset's abdomen. "The thing that you betrayed your own kind for!?" Another kick. "The thing that took my brother's life!" Three more kicks. "And the best part of it all, is that I get to cause you pain and torture for as long as the serum lasts, and there's absolutely nobody who can save you now!" More kicks. Ruthless and destructive, and all Sunset could do was take them and writhe in absolute pain. "I'm sorry, Twilight. I failed." A tinge of pain struck Twilight's heart like a blow strong enough to kill someone. She had made it far and wasn't far from the cave anymore, but the trip had been tedious and long, exhausting her and running her short of breath. Then that feeling struck her heart like a death blow, and that's when she knew that Sunset was in trouble, and she didn't even hesitate to run faster than ever before. While the foliage remained hard to navigate, she found her way through it, eventually coming to a solid wall of stone with a massive hole in it. It wasn't just a casual opening to a cave, and she knew that she'd arrived at wherever Sunset was currently. Getting closer to the opening, she could hear Molsken's voice yelling things that she couldn't determine, but from the tone alone, she could tell he was saying them out of anger. She didn't have any plan as she climbed through the gaping entrance and looked upon the sight of what clearly had been the sight of some combat, dust still evident in the air of the cave's inner chasm. She quietly moved to the opening where Molsken's voice was emanating from, glad that she'd taken her time upon seeing the descent of over one-hundred feet down. Now, she was really at a loss. She couldn't fly or had a body made of concrete flesh and lead bones, so there was nothing she could do except watch her beloved be beaten senseless by Molsken until he decided to kill her. "Shit! What do I do now!?" she cussed in her mind. She searched her mind for some miraculous answer to getting down over a hundred feet, but then there was another set of issues; how would she get down without being seen, and more importantly, what would she do when she did? The garlic spray trick would most likely fail against Molsken, seeing he was of royalty and was probably trained to be unaffected by threats such as garlic. She'd perish in a single strike if she even tried entering that lower chasm. She cussed in her mind again. There was literally nothing she could do to help Sunset. "Except… One solution came to her mind. The one she had dreaded from the start, but in that moment, it seemed the only way to give Sunset a fighting chance in the slightest. "I have no choice… She stated in her mind as she grabbed a sharp rock from the cave floor and placed it near the underside of her left arm. "I'm sorry, Sunset… She dug a sharp edge into her skin and cut across her forearm, her crimson cocktail draining from the wound instantly. The scent met both Sunset and Molsken's nostrils instantly, causing Molsken to stop abruptly in his brutal tactics. His irises burned like a raging bonfire at the scent, his vampiric instincts taking over instantly. He eyed Sunset with deviancy. "Looks like your little girlfriend has joined the party, Shimmer," he stated. "N-no… Sunset wanted to speak more and tell Twilight to run and hide, but her body's state prevented her from even doing so, so all she could do was struggle as Molsken spoke the words that would seal Twilight's fate. "Why don't we give her a proper greeting? I'm sure she's dying to see you." With that, Molsken flew out of the lower chasm to the upper cave where Twilight awaited his arrival. She held a face of sternness in his presence, not giving him anything, even in her final moments. His assault happened too fast for Twilight to calculate, finding herself pinned to the ground by the monolith of a beast and awaiting the worst to come. "Get off of her you bastard!" Sunset exclaimed, having found even the slightest shred of strength to get up and defend Twilight, but her attempt was shattered with merely a shove back against the cave wall, immediately submitting her and leaving Twilight defenseless. She was out of options as she felt a searing pain and pressure attack her wound, Molsken's fangs clean in her and sucking her dry of life. In the mix of the pressure, Twilight thought back to the night she allowed Sunset to take some of her own blood, and could see that there was a difference. Sunset had been gentle and slow; Molsken's force was beyond that of Sunset's; it felt like her entire body was being pulled by the force of a thousand vacuums with a stinging and burning feel coursing through her body with each passing second. She knew she wouldn't survive, so she turned her gaze to Sunset as a way of saying goodbye, her eyes starting to leak tears and a smile on her face. She couldn't feel anything anymore by the time Molsken finished, and she guessed it was something that happened before you died. Molsken pulled his fangs from Twilight's arm and turned back to Sunset with a grin of victory on his face. "And now, you have nothing, Shimmer," he mocked. "Just like before, you couldn't defeat me, and now, it's cost you more than just pride, but something mor- Molsken stopped, his demeanor shifting into something more defeated than victorious. He suddenly started to choke and gasp for breath in desperation, collapsing to his knees and holding his hand at the base of his throat. "W-what is h-happening t-to m-me!?" he choked out. Even Sunset had no comment, watching the vampire lord falter furthermore. Only until a chuckle from Twilight met the cave did it become clear that Twilight had somehow tricked him into assured death. "Y-you got t-tricked by a m-mortal," she muttered out. "Y-your own g-greed l-led to your d-demise." Twelve hours earlier "You're absolutely sure this'll work?" Twilight asked, a small cylindrical tube being presented to her. Sunset's grandmother nodded. "What lies in this is centuries of research and gatherings of multiple ancient poisons that are not known of by many. Back in the 1800's, vampires were used like lab monkeys for human remedies, and in those hundreds of years of testing, the vampires reacted very negatively to many of the test ingredients to the point of where they died on the spot. I've gathered all that caused such reactions, and have bundled all of them into a single pill. This is the only one that exists, because many of the things that caused death died with the evolution of history, but to get the ones that still exist are nearly impossible. I am giving you this ONLY as a last resort, shall it come to where you have no other way to keep my Sunny safe. The poisons will not affect you, only the vampire, and to make it work, you'll have to take it at least thirty minutes prior. This is the most potent thing I have, so I expect you to use it wisely and correctly." Twilight nodded and took the tube from the elderly vampire, placing it in a safe pocket of her jeans. "I'll protect her no matter what it takes," Twilight assured. "I promise I won't let this go to waste.” Sunset couldn't believe it. Twilight had outsmarted Molsken by using his own greed against him, but at the cost of protecting her and losing her own life in the process. Molsken continued to choke and beg that the impossible had just happened to him. Being beaten by a mortal was the worst way to die, and he was about to die because of that reason, and there was no stopping it. He couldn't speak or object, starting to succumb to the poisons in one devastating climax. His breathing slowed, his choking receded, and in one single collapse, Molsken fell silent and limp in death. The battle was over, and somehow, Sunset and Twilight had arisen victorious. However, the cost of victory had been one life; Twilight's life, and Sunset refused to accept it as she dragged herself desperately to Twilight's side, reaching out her hand for Twilight's own. She could already feel her emotions starting to swell, and she didn't care. She loved Twilight more than anything else and wouldn't leave her side. As her tears began to escape, a faint but happy voice spoke. Twilight's voice. "H-hey, w-we did it, S-sunset… Her words were like a whisper. Sunset, while in agonizing pain and her heart shattering slowly, managed to giggle in response. "No. You did it," she spoke slowly. "Hehe…. Y-yeah, I-I did… Sniffles and sobs started to escape Sunset, but she still tried to talk normally. "I-I'm so sorry, Twilight… I should've just held my ground, but… I-I just… "H-hey, d-don't blame yourself, S-sunny… "But, i-it's because of me that y-you're here! If I-I'd just stayed calm, we could've figured out another way!" Her sobs intensified instantly. "I-I was supposed to protect you! B-but I-I failed! I let you down, and let you get killed!" A sudden warmth met Sunset's hand, Twilight's own weakly caressing the top of it. She quickly gripped it tight, the warmth not as warm as usual, but it was still warm and still Twilight. "Y-you did p-protect me, S-sunny, and g-gave m-me a l-life t-that I w-would've never had i-if I'd never m-met y-you that n-night. Y-you protected m-me so m-much that it w-was my turn t-to protect y-you for o-once… "But, your life is more important than mine...You have a life to live, things to see, people to meet…Why protect me when I'm the one that led you to this…. The grip of Twilight's hand suddenly tightened. "B-because, I love y-you, Sunny… F-from that d-day in the spring t-to now… A-and I always w-will… That did it. Sunset found the strength against her body's objections to meet Twilight's lips for the last time, tears escaping her eyes as she passionately embraced her beloved in near-death. The two shared the embrace as one for a long while, up until the embrace broke from Twilight's body falling limp. Her hand's grip with Sunset's fell, and a single breath escaped Twilight's mouth in the sound of a death gasp. Twilight Sparkle; Sunset's beloved, was gone. All that followed was tears and sorrow, Sunset's emotions breaking in one whole culmination of unadulterated grief. She cried for what felt like eternity, up until she passed out on Twilight's chest stained with her tears. She didn't know when she passed out, only that she'd lost everything, and in some way, even though he was dead on the cave floor, Molsken had won.
Epilogue: A New BeginningSunset's eyes shot open, waking to the sight of the bedroom of her grandmother's house. Her eyes were heavy and swollen from the previous night, everything coming back to her in a sudden flash that spelled out the realization of her reality. Her beloved was dead. She didn't want to believe it, but it was true, and that's what she despised the most. Getting over her mother was hard enough, and now, she had to move on without Twilight at her side. A feat she saw as impossible, but she knew it wasn't. The next thing that came to her mind was how she'd ended up back here. All she had remembered was crying endlessly until she passed out on Twilight's corpse, so who had come to retrieve her in the cave? Then she remembered her father. That had to have been the one who brought her back here, seeing he was the only person who wasn't against her and aware of their current location. Rather than debating it further, she decided to just see for herself, lifting the sheets from her body and finding her way to the door. It wasn't long before she was in the living room where her father sat in a position that spoke worry and concern, his wounds and horrid condition now gone and healed as if nothing had ever happened. She was relieved, walking up to him and making her presence known fully in the light of the room. Vladimir slowly raised his head, and, without even a word, they embraced each other tightly for a long while. It was quiet the entire duration, up until they finally let go, and Sunset spoke first. "I have so much to expla- Vladimir cut her off instantly, a smile dressing his face. "I already know everything, sweety," he claimed. "Your grandmother already told me everything; the girl, the royals, and all." Sunset let out a long sigh before speaking again. "A-are you mad at me?" she questioned. "I'll understand completely if you are." Vladimir raised an eyebrow. "Mad at you? Sunny, if anything I'm absolutely proud of you," he explained. "Everything you did was out of good reason, and that's how a leader of our race should act, unlike how Molsken abused his power for the sake of vengeance. You also proved that what is supposedly an enemy race can be accepting to ours in all manners as well. You've proven that the royals are liars and have shown that they can be defeated." Sunset smiled, relieved that she wasn't in trouble with her father, and more relieved that he saw her actions as acts not of defiance, but of good reason. Her smile faltered not long after though, the truth of reality hitting her yet again. Her father noticed and spoke up. "Why the long face, Sunny?" "It's… what happened in the cave… Her father expressed a sympathetic look, putting one of his cold hands on Sunset's right shoulder. "What happened, honey?" Sunset could feel tears starting to well up in her eyes as she attempted to respond, her voice starting to turn into sorrow. "That girl that I was with… I-I… A sudden interruption broke the sorrow, the front door opening and entering her grandmother and… Twilight?! Sunset nearly passed out at the sight before her eyes, unsure if she was dreaming, hallucinating, or both in tandem. She was dead in the cave! She was absolutely sure of it! Once Twilight saw the sight of Sunset in the living room, her composure broke into one of sorrow and happiness, running forward and embracing her beloved. "I'm so glad you're finally awake!" she exclaimed through tears, confusing Sunset even more. Sunset couldn't speak, frozen in a stunned state and unable to comprehend what was happening. Twilight pulled away and stared at Sunset with concern. "What's wrong, Sunny? I thought you'd be happy to see me?" Sunset's father cut in, attempting to resolve all the confusion. "Perhaps it's best we tell her about what happened," he proposed. "When what happened?!" Sunset demanded. "I'm happy but also completely confused on how this is even possible. Twilight, you were as dead as roadkill, so how the hell are you alive?!" Twilight nodded, taking a seat on the couch. "Well, technically, I'm not alive," Twilight explained, opening her mouth to reveal a pair of glistening fangs stained freshly with crimson blood. Sunset gasped in horror, the realization hitting her like a ton of bricks. She didn't know how to feel, never wanting her beloved to endure this kind of life, but it was clear that the damage was already done. "That bastard turned you… She trailed off, tears escaping her eyes off the end of her words. Twilight nodded as an answer, her father cutting into the conversation. "When I found you and Twilight in the cave, I assumed the worst as well. However, after I collected you and started heading out of the cave, she suddenly started to show signs of life out of nowhere." Two weeks earlier Vladimir Shimmer couldn't believe the sight before him; his daughter, emotionally exhausted and passed out on a human's torso, and a dead royal on the floor. On one end he was relieved that he wasn't losing another loved one to a royal, but on another, he was wondering how the hell this was going to be covered up successfully. That could wait for later though. He was exhausted and wanted to just get himself and his daughter to safety, so he proceeded to doing so, lifting his daughter from the corpse of the human girl who had saved his life, and positioning her in his arms to where he could carry her with comfort. Before turning from the sight however, Vladimir gave his thanks and condolences to Twilight in her peaceful eternal slumber. "I'm so sorry it turned out this way, but I sincerely appreciate all that you've done for my daughter and I. Your generosity will not be forgotten, human girl. May you rest in peace, wherever you are now." Using his ancient fingers to close Twilight's eyes, he turned from the sight and moved to the exit of the cave. He was just about to cross the opening when he suddenly heard a disruption that caused him to stop in his tracks. An eruption of coughs and gasps suddenly filled the cave, to which he turned around to inspect and became shocked at the source of the disturbance. The girl who was dead as a lawn buried in snow just moments ago was coughing, moving, and showing clear signs of life. Vladimir gently lay Sunset up against the wall of the cave, then moved back to the girl. Upon one glance of the girl, he immediately knew what was happening and just how dire the situation was. Newborn vampires needed immediate attention, otherwise they'd die. The girl opened her eyes to reveal her newly gained red irises and eyed Vladimir with desperation, her voice coming out as nothing more than a weak rasp. "P-please...s-so…thirsty… Now, Vladimir had a choice to make; let it starve and die or feed it to health. It was a simple choice for him, given the display he'd found when he first arrived. He knew his daughter cared dearly for this girl, so he ran off to find her an animal to sink her fangs into. Sunset started to understand. While she had hoped for Twilight to not endure this life, she had to accept it. Twilight was now a vampire, immortal, part of her kind's species, and most critically, she was now her guide in this new world. Their relationship had officially become an eternal partnership, and now, it was Sunset's duty to teach her everything about her world, knowing that Twilight's old world was null and void. It was a sad realization, but it was the reality of their existences, so it was best to just accept it. "The venom must work slower on humans, and that's probably the reason why her transformation was delayed," Sunset guessed. "Most definitely," her grandmother chimed in. "However, none of that matters now. What matters is that this girl is now your responsibility. She's your partner for eternity now, which means it's up to you to protect and help her in our world until she is fully educated and trained to survive it." "I know, and I'm willing to take that responsibility with utmost sincerity," Sunset confirmed. "and will hold my word to the day that our eternity ends." Sunset's grandmother nodded and smiled in response, proud of her granddaughter. "Very good. Now, over the two weeks you were out, I've given Twilight the basics on hunting, but she still struggles with actually going through with it. She's still not fully aware of what she is, and it'll take awhile for her to come to full acceptance of what she is now." "I'll do my best," Sunset stated confidently, holding her gaze with Twilight's, both of their faces holding the same expression. With the potentially lingering danger and Twilight still new to her life as a vampire, Twilight had decided not to immediately return back to her home. While she missed her parents dearly, she didn't want to cause them any unintentional harm or give the royals any targets to use in their rebellion against Molsken's defeat. Newborn vampires were subject to the inability to control their instincts, so if she went back now, there was the chance of her attacking and killing not just her parents, but also any human being within a mile's radius. Not only that, but her appearance had changed as well. How would she explain her new eye color and ice cold skin in a way that made sense? The simple answer was that she couldn't, at least not in her current state and age as a vampire. She'd need loads of training, experience, and control before she could ever go near her parents ever again; a truth she had come to accept. One that hurt her deeply, but she'd hate herself more if she ever killed her parents on accident. She'd return someday, but only when she was ready to go home. For now, her life was solely her guide and beloved in her rebirth, and she knew Sunset would help her to reach her goal of seeing her parents again, but only time would tell how long it would take. It was a wait Twilight dreaded to endure, but she knew it was for the best, so she did her best to just adapt to her new life and self, doing her best to embrace the long life she had left to live. With Molsken no longer being an issue, Sunset and Twilight were free to roam as they pleased, and one area they chose to visit as a reminder of how their lives came to be as they were was the spring they had first shared their deepest personal conversation at. It was a beautiful and calm little piece of paradise that they could return to and reminisce about their new life together in eternity, and do whatever they wished without anybody telling them what to do. The two sat on the shore admiring the calming natural body of water, the only sound being of the steady flow of the clear water and whatever else nature had to offer on that evening in particular. The two were dressed only in their bathing suits, dry as the Sahara Desert in a romantic embrace. Twilight had her head rested on Sunset's left shoulder, her hair pulled up in a ponytail, and her legs laid out on the shore in a relaxed state. Sunset only held herself up with her arms, the rest of her sprawled out on the shore, and hair down. Her hair contrasted with the glow of the sun perfectly, seeming to glow in the radiance of the light, to which Twilight admired with her crimson eyes. They'd been sitting there like that for nearly an hour, just allowing the natural sounds and ambience of mother nature to caress their minds and envelope them in natural bliss. It was perfect harmony, and the two lovers had needed this after what they'd been through with Molsken. "Hey, Sunset?" Twilight suddenly asked. "Hmm?" Sunset replied. "Do you really believe this can last?" Twilight questioned. Sunset raised an eyebrow, sitting up more steadily on the shore, causing Twilight to lift her head from her shoulder. "What do you mean?" Sunset replied. "You know? This. This peace. It's been almost a month since we defeated Molsken, and don't you think things have been too quiet for comfort?" This was the question Sunset had hoped to have never had to answer, but she knew eventually it would come up, and she had thought the same thing. She assured Twilight with a comforting smile. "Knowing how my life has gone, it's only a matter of time before something new pops up. I've thought the same, wondering why things have stayed quiet ever since that night, but at the same time, I've also just tried to enjoy the time we have been given before the day comes that we must face the royals again. As my mother once told me, you can't anticipate what may not come, otherwise, you'll miss out on what's really important in life." "Your mom was a very wise woman," Twilight complimented. "While I'm still trying to accept and come to full reality on what I am, I know I'll always have a piece of my human self inside me, and that piece of me will always keep me wondering what's coming next in this new life and world." Sunset pulled Twilight closer to her in a comforting embrace. "I know, and I won't force you to rid yourself of something that still holds that connection to what you were born as. You'll always be human in some way and I can accept that. That's the version of you that I fell in love with and will always see as the one I love. Your skin may be cold as ice, your eyes may be as red as your only life support now, and your heart may no longer beat like a drum, but none of that matters. I'll always love you no matter what, my little Sparkle." Twilight's face immediately wore a blush at the compliment, her lips forming into a smile. "And while you may not be as bossy as when we first met, I'll always love you as you are, Sunny," Twilight returned. "Oh, so you did like my bitchiness," Sunset teased. "No! No! I was just joking, Sunny!" Twilight quickly answered. Sunset merely laughed in her victory. "I know. I'm just teasing, Twi," Sunset assured. "But, if you do want me to act like a bitch, I'll happily oblige." "No thanks. I love you just the way you are." Sunset chuckled at Twilight's cute gesture, noticing that the sun was close to going down. "We should probably head back now," Sunset alerted. "Yeah, that's a good idea," Twilight agreed. "But before we leave, can we take one swim? Just like old times?" Sunset smiled, making her way to her feet. "Alright, but just one," Sunset agreed, proceeding to remove her bathing suit in a teasing manner. Twilight smiled seductively at the action, doing her own strip teasing as she undid her bathing suit. Once they were done teasing one another, they raced each other into the spring and, starch naked as a newborn at birth, shared one long and romantic swim in their own personal paradise. While the future was unsure, the two knew they would find a way to overcome any obstacle in their eternity together. Royals. Humans. Natural disaster. Death. Their love would find a way to overcome them all in eternity and beyond.
The PartyThe final bell rang for the last class, the classroom erupting into the chitter chatter and culmination of footsteps of Twilight's fellow classmates. The wave of students made their way out of the door, out into the hallway as the bell silenced, being replaced by the ambience of your usual school hallway. Twilight preferred not to get caught in the chaos of students rushing to get out of the prison they called "school," and normally waited for the chaos to pass to even get out of her seat. Thus why she was still rested in her provided desk with a gentle fake smile on her face and her arms out in front of her, her thumbs dancing in patience. Once she was sure she was safe from getting caught in any storming waves of young adults, she stood up from her desk and made her way into the hall, still occupied by what she could estimate as close to half of the school's population of students. Twilight paid them no attention, and continued her usual pace to the closest exit. She wasn't really a social type of person, and didn't have many friends at all. It wasn't that she was incapable of making friends; it was because Twilight had never cared to have any. It was for that particular reason that she received weird looks and was labelled as an outcast or freak. As she strolled to her cheap car across the parking lot, she just focused on watching for vehicles, seeing the road devil's of Canterlot High were not the wisest behind the wheel. Many had come close to being hit, but luckily there were no casualties on record. There had been vehicular-based accidents though. It wasn't necessarily the students' fault either, given that the parking lot wasn't very wide, which meant that there wasn't much room to back out without getting fender-bent. Twilight had figured out an alternative to this as well, and normally waited for all the reckless drivers to leave before even trying anything. Twilight pulled out her keys and unlocked her driver door, opening it and setting her heavy luggage of notebooks and literature books in the passenger seat across from her. In the console, was her coffee from her nearest Starbits that morning. It had turned into a foamy mess over the school hours, and while she could've just tossed it away in the nearest trash bin, her insecurities said otherwise. Her house wasn't that far either, so she just shrugged away the thoughts, started the car, and let the AC bathe her skin. The car was like a sauna, seeing it had sat in the heat of one of the hottest Summers on record for a good amount of time. The heat was affecting everybody; even the jocks. They tried to play it off like they're "stronger than the heat," but anybody smart would see that claim as a bunch of malarkey, especially considering they are covered in sweat by the end of the ordeal. Black leather attracts the sun like a magnet, so the fact that that was the jocks' choice of attire made them a bunch of imbeciles. Twilight basked in the cool air for a few minutes before deciding the green light was set, putting the vehicle into reverse and very solemnly backing out into the middle of the compact parking space. With careful focus and her ace driving skills, Twilight eventually found her way out, and with a shift in first gear at the exit of Canterlot High's grounds, Twilight took the right turn and headed home. During the small drive she turned her volume nozzle to twenty and was met with the casual garbage that was "music" in today's society. While she didn't care for the music playing, she listened to it anyways, keeping her eyes on the road. She wasn't in a good mood, especially after fourth period's events. She had butchered her mile run, which was no surprise; Twilight had never been the athletic type and was normally a sweat bag by the end of the session. That wasn't why she was in a bad mood; it was what happened in the locker room while redressing that had ruined her day. The other girls that consistently liked to flaunt their bodies and talk about their fake relationships with their jock boyfriends decided to tone down their biased attitudes and had offered Twilight to come to a party that night. It was Friday after all, which meant no school the next day, or for the jocks and pretty girls, a day to get over a hangover before a pop quiz on Monday morning. Twilight wasn't stupid. Normally, any other casual low-quality girl like her would freak out in joy over something like that, but Twilight wasn't like the other girls who bought into anything the pretty girls said. She knew better than to go into a hostile environment that was a perfect place for her to gain negative attention and be mocked in school as a laughingstock for weeks. Her already-awkward behavior was enough of an indication that she was just being led into a trap. The pretty girls of Canterlot High were only out to destroy easy prey, and she was on the dining list. The fact that those girls even had the nerve to try and lure her into their idea of a "social gathering," had put a sour taste in her mouth. It would blow over by tomorrow, and until that time came, Twilight planned to just watch movies or read her currently bookmarked novels. She at least smiled at that thought. As she pulled into the driveway of her house and turned the key to off, she took a moment to sit back in her seat and take a deep breath. She let the breath out slowly then collected her school luggage, making her way out of the ancient relic that she called a vehicle, and shut the door with a loud creak. The keys jingled in her fingers as she walked up to the front door and unlocked it, walking in and being greeted by her everyday living place. The only thing running was her air conditioner, while the rest of the house was draped in darkness. She quickly flicked on some lights and sat her school things down on the kitchen counter. Twilight wasn't surprised in the slightest. She was used to being home alone, which was part of the reason she carried a can of mace in her purse. The other reason was due to an assault in her past, nearly being sexually violated, until she pulled a good fashioned strike to the groin and escaped to the nearest gas station where she called the police. The perpetrator has never been caught, but Twilight made sure to always have her weapon of defense at hand in any situation. Her parents had jobs that barely allowed them any time with their daughter, which is why Twilight was so used to their absence. At first, she found it very hard to get used to, but now it was second nature, even if she was affected by the lack of her parents at home. She understood why they had to do what they did, but just like any child, she wished she could've seen her parents for at least an hour of the day, but she had to be a big girl. She decided to cook herself some leftover chicken strips she had made the day before, seeing it was better than peanut butter sandwiches; she was practically burned out on those, and even the sight of them made her want to puke. The microwave dinged after two minutes, and Twilight took the plate of leftover poultry up to her room, where she planned to occupy herself for the rest of the night. No weekend partying for her. She put headphones on and drifted away to the beats of Countess Coloratura as she ate her dinner slowly. She had made sure to lock her bedroom door and window before she took refuge on her comfy bed, not wanting history to repeat. Just in case, Twilight kept her purse close and the weapon within reach, and once she gobbled down the chicken strips, passed out into the warmth of her bed and the music massaging her senses. All she saw before she passed out was the photo of her and her parents from years ago on her nightstand. Then with two gentle flicks of her eyes, she was lost to her dreams. Four bangs on the front door brought Twilight out of the short dream she couldn't even remember. She slowly came out of the daze and debated on even answering the door, but after hearing the voice of one of her few friends, Serena, call from the door, she felt compelled to answer; she didn't want to be unintentionally rude or get an earful of it Monday morning, so she dragged her body out of the bed, unlocked the door, pulled her half-awake body downstairs, and opened the front door to her giddy brown-haired, green-skinned, and pink-eyed friend, her somewhat-decent car running on the curb. "You look terrible, girl," Serena stated. "Did you just wake up?" Twilight yawned and wiped her eyes before answering. Serena immediately knew that her assumption was true. "As a matter of fact, I did," Twilight clarified in the best happy voice she could muster in her sleepy demeanor. "What's up, Serena?" "Didn't you get the memo today at school? There's a party tonight and everyone is invited!" Twilight wanted to grimace at the one thing she had not even wanted to think about for the rest of that day, but for Serena's sake she just played nice. "Oh, right," Twilight replied dazily. "Yeah, I'm not really interested. Besides, I look like a mess, my hair's all messy, and you of all people should know that parties are not my jam." "You look fine!" Serena countered. "Besides, there's no dress code, and you know as much as me that the majority of them are probably going to be drunk by the time we get there! Just spray some perfume on you and you'll be set for the show!" Serena was heavily persistent, so Twilight just tried to express her thoughts on the whole idea through an expression that spelled annoyance and distaste. Serena had backed off just a little, but her persistence didn't give in. "Tell you what," Serena proposed. "We'll go for one hour, and if you're still not up for it, we'll leave." Twilight still didn't like the idea, but one hour didn't seem that bad. One hour usually flew by anymore, and if it would get Serena to stop her surprisingly-efficient persuasion, Twilight was open. "I really hate you sometimes," Twilight stated to Serena very groggily, not actually meaning it. "Give me five minutes to get somewhat-freshened up, but remember, one hour only." "Gotcha," Serena complied. "Now hurry! We don't want to wait around too long!" Serena's last statement had ended in a happy dance and joyous stroll back to the car. Twilight just turned back into the house and rushed back upstairs to clean herself up. Now she had wished she asked for ten minutes than five, considering she was rushing as if she had slept in on a school day. She changed her clothes and brushed her hair to where it was decent, then, as Serena had suggested, sprayed herself down with her usual perfume. It was a strong perfume that her mother had gotten her for Christmas the previous year. Twilight wasn't usually the type to wear a perfume, so when she had opened the gift that morning, she had been surprised to say the least. She smiled at the thought, slipping on her casual tennis shoes and grabbing her purse. She double-checked that everything was locked before leaving, then ran out of the house to Serena's car. Serena was texting upon Twilight's arrival, opening the passenger door, taking a seat, and shutting the door behind her. Serena slipped her phone back into her jacket pocket and stated a few things before driving off. "Good timing!" Serena congratulated. "Thirty seconds to spare! Shows how you've managed to hold the perfect attendance record!" Twilight immediately changed the subject. "Remember, the deal is one hour," Twilight clarified. "Once the time is up, if I'm not in on the party like everyone else, I want to be brought back home." "Absolutely!" Serena confirmed with sincerity. "Just try to have a good time. I know it's not your thing, but please try to engage. If anything goes wrong, you have my number." Twilight nodded as an answer, then Serena respectfully drove out of the curb, taking her vehicle in the direction of pretty girl, Bella's, house on the far side of town. The drive mostly consisted of Serena's karaoke skills, occasionally bumping Twilight's shoulder to join in. Twilight just made the excuse that she didn't know the song by shrugging her shoulders, but Serena's spirits weren't dashed the slightest, continuing to sing to her heart's desire. Twilight merely admired the night's sights, from the street lights to the passing cars on the main highway they had to take to get to Bella's abode. Aside from the blaring music coming from Serena's stereo, the darkness was calm and quiet, almost too quiet for Twilight. She couldn't explain it, but even at their current speed of 70 MPH, something seemed ominous; abnormal even. Isolating herself from the music and Serena's singing skills, she focused on the quiet of the darkness cast on the open highway. No other car was in sight, and the only light sources cast upon the open road were the headlights of Serena's car and the moon high in the sky. The humming of the engine cast a slight-eeriness to the atmosphere currently enveloping Twilight's senses, sending her into a somewhat-calmness, the car continuing to tread along in the dark night. The road seemed to turn into a desert of black sand with the moon accompanying it's horizon like a calming essence. Twilight almost felt mesmerized, continuing to stare at the moonlight in the distance, and as the ride continued, she had noticed that the hum had turned in a familiar rhythm. An old song that her mother had sang to her when she was young to help her sleep. It fluctuated perfectly, note for note; pitch perfect. It was haunting, but at the same time, Twilight took delight in it's calming rhythm, memories of her childhood flashing before her eyes in the calm; Her mother coming into her room after waking up in tears, having woken up from a vivid nightmare. She'd run her soothing hand through Twilight's hair and calm her with that same melody. The rhythm of the short melody would put her mind at ease, then her mother would kiss her forehead, shut her lamp off, and return to bed. Twilight hadn't realized that she had dozed off until she was shaken awake. Upon turning to Serena, the giddy girl eyed Twilight with worry. "Are you okay?" Serena gestured with concern. "Yeah? Why?" Twilight said in return. "Then why do you have a river of mascara down your face?" Serena questioned. Twilight jumped. She knew immediately that Serena wasn't joking; her expression was as true as the blazing heat wave Summer that was currently limiting outside activity. She pulled down the upper console mirror, and was met with two streams of black below both of her eyes. It looked like she had cried a storm. Twilight felt a chill go down her back; she hadn't cried in her sleep since she was nine, and she hadn't even recalled falling asleep. She decided to just shake it off, not wanting to freak Serena out any further. "Oh, this has happened before," Twilight slightly lied. "It's no worry, Serena. However, what IS a worry, is going in looking like this." Serena just bought it, smiling as confirmation. "Don't worry, Twi, I got some spare napkins," Serena clarified. Serena quickly gathered up some napkins from her side door, handing them to Twilight. Twilight smiled, using her small mirror to wipe away the black streaks from her face. After a good ten minutes, Twilight's face was finally clean of the mascara, and the two girls finally exited the car to what seemed like a maze of vehicles to a standard two story house. Twilight was relieved to see no police cars in the vicinity, as she and Serena found their way through the practical car sale lot to the entrance of the house. After four knocks, they were greeted with Bella in the open doorway, her sapphire-blue eyes and blonde hair being a dead giveaway as confirmation. "Seems Twiggy and pink-eyes made it after all!" Bella greeted. "Come on in! The party's just getting started!" While neither Twilight or Serena appreciated the greeting, they took it with a pinch of salt. Walking into the crowded house, Twilight immediately spotted what she had expected; littered red solo cups, empty beer cans, dancing drunks, and sober partygoers chatting on the very spare furniture. It was literally like any party description in any book or movie she had put time into, word for word. She immediately knew to avoid the second floor at all costs, because if her analogy about this party being like any she had read about or seen in movies was true, she knew exactly what was going on up there, and she wanted no part of it. "Just keep your phone on you, and call me if you need anything," Serena advised. "Meet me back here in that one hour limit if you are up to leaving. Just try to have a good time." Twilight nodded, grabbing her phone and setting an alarm for one hour from the current time of 11:23 P.M, then watched as Serena disappeared into the sea of young adults. As a good start to what would most likely be an hour of loud music, endless chatter, and a gagging smell of alcohol lingering amongst the large crowds of partygoers, Twilight poured herself a cup of the only thing that seemed like a non-alcoholic beverage, smelling it as an additional analysation. Upon one sip, it was clear that it was just regular fruit punch, relieving Twilight, walking deeper into the house and trying not to puke from the heavy scent of alcohol. She found no reason to stay in the house, so she decided to just go back outside onto Bella's back porch. It took her a little bit to find the easiest way out, but once she did, she found herself taking a huge breath of fresh night air, being thankful nobody else had been outside and had seen her do so. The light of the large back porch greeted her with it's calming light, and the quiet had seemed like a blissful remedy to the inside atmosphere of the party. Twilight walked to the porch's edge, guarded and barricaded by a wooden gate, sitting down her cup of punch on the flat top of the gate and letting her arms hang over the side. She felt so alien there, and really had no reason to be there except for bragging rights Monday morning. She wasn't one to brag about "hanging with the cool kids," and treated something as such like a fluke. She could care less about being popular or looked at as a "loser." Her past was enough to speak for her strength. She didn't need beauty or an expensive car to flaunt herself. She was Twilight, and that was all she was. "Tough party?" A male voice interrupted her train of thought. She turned her sights away from the darkness of the night to one of her fellow partygoers. The stranger was someone she didn't necessarily know well but had seen wandering the halls of Canterlot High occasionally. He was mid-length in height with spiky black hair and blue eyes, and was wearing a dark blue t-shirt and gray shorts. His name was the only thing that Twilight was clueless about. "Twilight, right?" he guessed, surprising Twilight that he knew her name. "Uh, yeah...and you are… "Oh, sorry. I forget that you're not really the social type," he apologized. "My name's Brandon. My gym classmates talk about you a lot, so I know you based off description." "Right…I suppose it's nice to meet you, Brandon… "Hehe… I can understand why you'd be all weirded out by it. Some guy joins you on a balcony and tells you he knows who you are from talk in a locker room. Hehe, trust me, I'm not like that. Believe it or not, I'm actually a lot like you, just more outgoing." Twilight's insecure thoughts started to fizzle, starting to feel a little more comfortable in the company of Brandon. Regardless, she kept her concealed mace within reach, knowing just how easy a nice face can shift in a matter of seconds. "I'm not the partying type of guy and prefer to just enjoy the quiet, not to mention the scent of drunk people isn't the most pleasant." That comment caused both of them to laugh shortly, as the conversation shifted to Twilight. Once the two finished their laughter, Twilight's happiness seemed to dissipate like embers of a dying fire. This caused Brandon's mood to change as well. "Many don't know this, but the reason I'm just quiet, shy, contempt Twilight is because I just don't have anything to say," Twilight started. "There's nothing interesting about me. I'm just a regular 17 year old girl with hopes and dreams that probably will never come true. Just like everybody else here." Brandon unfolded his arms and inched a little closer within a distance he knew Twilight would find comfortable. "Right now, I just feel like there is no reason to talk or associate with anybody. My life is really dull and blank; it feels like it's just going nowhere. Ever since my parents started working again, I've felt alone and lost, and nothing I do seems to fix it. It's like I'm comatose, but I'm awake and wandering endlessly looking for happiness to fill the void I'm in again." Brandon approached Twilight even more, a look of sympathy on his face. An approach that Twilight allowed, feeling sadness come over her slowly. Her new party friend put a hand on her right shoulder, taking rein on the conversation. "Listen, I know that it's something you don't want to do, but the best way to combat this sadness you are feeling is to talk and associate with people more," Brandon proposed. "I've actually seen the effect it's put on you over the past couple of years. I know we don't know each other, but a lot of people do care about you, even if it seems like they don't." "Like who?" Twilight countered. "Everyone sees me as weird, awkward, and a loser, so who would ever care for me; a mess?" "Well, there's that girl who brought you here, your parents, a majority of the school staff...me." Then Twilight did something that even she didn't expect to do that surprised both her and Brandon; out of nowhere, Twilight kissed Brandon, closing the remaining distance between them. Brandon knew it was just a desperate kiss and nothing serious, so he just waited for her to finish up. After a good ten seconds, Twilight pulled away with a hot face. "I'm sorry… Brandon just patted Twilight's shoulder and chuckled. Twilight didn't know what to think. "Don't worry about it," he replied simply. "Come on. Second punch is on me." He reached out one of his big hands, and while Twilight hesitated at first, she eventually took it in kind. However, just as she took it, Twilight muttered a tiny squeak of pain and suddenly collapsed to the porch's wooden surface. Brandon unfolded his large hand, allowing the rest of Twilight's small body to collapse. The center of his hand was now occupied with pale spines, some of the tips now occupied with her blood. "Sorry honey, party's over," Brandon stated, walking toward her unconscious body, and picking her up gently. He held her firmly as two wide wings manifested from his upper back and he prepared to take flight. His current position wasn't wide enough for his wingspan, so he folded his wings just enough to turn around. However, right as he turned, he was met with an immediate searing pain to his eyes, breaking all of his concentration and dropping Twilight again. Brandon screamed from the agonizing pain, trying his hardest to get the mace out of his eyes. The collapse had caused Twilight to come to shortly, her gaze meeting a blurry picture of a demonic version of Brandon screaming like a banshee, and another figure standing above her. They were gripping the pepper spray can, and working quickly to get the situation under control. Twilight didn't even have time to react and passed out again. However, the unknown savior of Twilight reacted fast, grabbing Brandon by one of his arms and taking off into the sky like a rocket. The screams of Brandon had alerted the party guests closest to the porch door, and a mix of sober, drunk, and high young adults had come to the scene of Twilight's unconscious body. Serena was among the crowd and, at first, freaked out in horror, but eventually calmed after first aid was applied and was relieved that Twilight had a pulse. Someone had called an ambulance unbeknownst to Bella's knowledge, and while the result wasn't so good for Bella, Twilight would receive proper medical attention. Serena took charge, but little did she know that Twilight was very lucky to even be alive and that the real person to thank was Twilight's secret savior. But who had saved Twilight? Only Twilight could answer that. A heart monitor is what Twilight awoke to, a groan following upon sitting up. Wiping her eyes free of her drowsiness, she yawned and suddenly jumped when she came to full realization on where she was. She was in a hospital bed in a hospital gown. Twilight rubbed her eyes again, only to be met with the same view of the large hospital room and the smell of disinfectant, but caught something else she hadn't noticed before upon rubbing her eyes again; her right hand was bandaged. "What… what happened?" she questioned. She took a moment to reflect on what had led her here of all places. It all culminated like a rush of emotions. The party, Brandon, the sudden pain, the other person who had saved her from Brandon's betrayal. "Was that all a dream?" she questioned again. Then another culmination followed; the car ride. The strange hum that resembled her mother's melody, the ominous nature of it, the tears. Dear God, Twilight. You are a mess. Her self-rant was interrupted by her door opening, entering her parents. Upon seeing their daughter awake, they rushed over and embraced their daughter in a flood of hugs and kisses, as much as tears and concerns. "Thank God you're okay!" her mother, Twilight Velvet, shrieked at a reasonable volume for a casual hospital visit. "We came as soon as we heard!" "How did I get here?" Twilight said drowsily, keeping the other details she knew of to herself. "Oh honey. You were rushed here after you were found unconscious by your friend, Serena," her mother explained. "The doctor's found a mild venom in your bloodstream, but they were able to clear it out before it could do any damage." "Venom?" Twilight questioned. "Yes. It was administered through your palm, and that's supposedly what made you pass out." Immediately, all of the events of the party came back to her, flashing like a strobe light. She was completely baffled. It wasn't a dream… "Why don't we let Twilight rest up some more," her father, Night Light, interrupted. "She's going to need to speak with the police about it, and- "The police are involved?!" Twilight exclaimed louder than she had intended. "Calm down," Night Light quickly capitalized. "We'll go over everything later. For now, just try to get some rest, honey." Twilight nodded. "Very good," her father replied with a smile. Another bunch of kisses and hugs was received, then she was left alone with only the ambience of the hospital to keep her company. The next few hours had consisted only of shock, breakfast, vitals checking, and more shock. The one thing Twilight couldn't decipher was two things; why this all had happened and who had saved her on the eve of her potential-fate. She had recollected her thoughts so many times that she'd lost count, trying to figure out what could've led to all of this and who would've bothered saving her. The porch had been occupied by only her and Brandon, and the door to the porch hadn't opened the entire time. It also couldn't have been someone sneaking from the second floor, because the back of the house was flat; nobody could've intervened, so who saved her? Maybe the punch was spiked? Did I even drink enough to start seeing hallucinations? She gave up after her frustrations started to affect the heart monitor's rhythm, and spent the remainder of her time watching television, but upon turning the tv on, she stared in horror. On the news was a story involving a train hitting something abnormal. One look at the grisly scene and seeing all-too-familiar wings in the wreckage, she knew now that what she saw was real. That meant her theory of the spiked punch was debunked. Her parents returned at lunch that day with the police, reading out Serena's witness statement and allowing Twilight to give her account of things. "Ms. Sparkle, I need you to try and remember everything that happened prior to passing out," the police officer informed. "Please give us an account on everything you can remember to the best of your ability." "Yes, officer," Twilight agreed. She kept out all of her unusual happenings, seeing they would not have believed her or thought that she was drunk during the entire series of events, and just told them word for word what had happened the previous night. It was the same song and dance that she had gone over multiple times earlier, up until the officer asked her one question that made her remember one specific detail about the assumed girl that had saved her from Brandon. "Can you recall any specific details about the person who helped you?" It clicked. There was one specific detail about the person that she remembered in the faint time she had been conscious at their feet. "They had long fiery hair." Author's Note Updates will come sparingly.
A Day Straight From HellMonday came faster than Twilight could have anticipated. She was released from the ER not long after speaking with the police on the case of her worst party experience ever and was practically back to normal. That wasn’t how Twilight saw it though; she was still noting anything else she could remember with no luck, and was dreading the return to school. If she hadn’t already dreaded it enough, now, she absolutely hated the idea of even going back to school. These were her thoughts as she continued to stare at herself in her mirror, continuing to apply her mascara. She knew deep down that there was nothing she could do about it, but her thoughts continued to bicker at her to just play sick or do something that she absolutely refused; skip school. For about the hundredth time that morning, she shrugged the negative thoughts away with a shake of her head, messing up her straightened hair yet again. These were the times when Twilight was thankful she wasn’t trying to impress anyone with her beauty. She didn’t even consider herself “pretty,” and would rather stay under that radar than ending up in the ranks of girls like Bella. Finishing up applying her false mask of powder and goop, she grabbed an apple from the kitchen, her school requirements, car keys, and made her way out the door, locking it. She quickly made her way into the driver seat, setting her heft of school supplies in the passenger seat, and started up the vehicle. The mornings were always cold, so she worked quickly to shift her AC to warm, giving the air blowing out the vents time to shift in temperature before pulling out of the driveway. In that time, Twilight chomped into her makeshift breakfast and turned up her stereo. Countess Coloratura’s voice embraced Twilight’s eardrums, continuing to eat her breakfast and double-check that she had all of her school supplies with her before leaving. She had eventually found the pit and was relieved to know that she didn’t have to make a second trip back into the house. The music track went dead, so Twilight took that as her cue to leave the driveway, setting the eaten apple in the center console and shifting the car into reverse. The rusty vehicle rolled out easily, and within ten minutes, Twilight was parked in the school parking lot and collecting her luggage. The sun had started to peek over the horizon upon her arrival, and as she reached for the door handle, she paused, knowing that that day was going to be Hell on wheels. She had even started to move her keys back toward the ignition, but a distant reminder of her perfect record stopped her, and she cussed in her mind at her self-acknowledgement. “Fuck you, me,” she criticized to herself, opening the door and stepping out of the car, locking it before she left the area. Walking through the double doors with a push of her right hand, she was met like a spotlight. Even the volume of the hall had seemed to lower upon her arrival as she walked to her locker. The looks were blank and that just made Twilight even more uncomfortable, hurrying to get her required accessories for first period. This is exactly what she had expected to happen, and while she wasn’t surprised, she didn’t like all of this attention. This day is going to suck She did her best to just close out all of the attention, grabbed her things, and hurried off to somewhere where she could exist in peace; the library. She had a good half hour before the bell rang, so she’d have some time to recover before being forced into four hours of cycling through classes, a hour of lunch, and three more hours of classes before finally going home. Not exactly Twilight’s definition of a paradise. The library was more her definition of a paradise; it was quiet, she was surrounded by her favorite things in the world, and girls like Bella never went there. It was perfect. Twilight found her personal abode fast and quickly took refuge, grabbing one of the thousands of books from a shelf and delving into the peace and tranquility of ink, paper, and imagination for the next thirty minutes of what-would-be a day in Hell. Therefore, she took every bit of that time with utmost glee and free will. Far away from Canterlot High in High Hills National Park in the oldest tree in existence, a whole different type of “Day in Hell” was commencing for a young and deadly girl. She had crossed a line that she had been forced to cross out of self-defense. A line so thin that the end punishment could resort in death. The very line that Sunset Shimmer had crossed the night she had saved Twilight from assured death. While it was three days after the situation, the local news had made the death of Voltere, a vampire lord that had nearly lured Twilight to the feeding grounds that night, all-but-private. While it was out of self defense, Voltere was one of the royal vampire races, and Sunset had no right in intervening with a royal claiming their dinner. Her actions were out-of-line and against the “natural order” of the vampire race altogether. Now, the punishment of Sunset’s actions were being decided by the other royal vampire lords, and Sunset had no say in it. Less to say, the vampire justice system was corrupted and fixed to favor only the royals. The main reason Sunset wasn’t even trying to fight against the current predicament she was in. Self defense to the royals was murder, and they never listened to reason. Sunset had tried to blind Voltere to avoid being recognized, but apparently he had caught sight of her and his family had seen the attack through his vision as well. A cruel realization that Sunset had hung her head at upon the royals knocking at her family’s tree. Her parents had pleaded the royals to kill them instead, but the royals had shaken their heads at that proposition, and apparently had resorted to a solution other than death. Sunset had caught a hint of this, because normally death sentences were summed up in less than a minute, but this had gone on overnight, and had fallen down to a unanimous vote by all of the highest royals to see if the compromise made was suitable as punishment. Sunset had been locked in her room over the time of the debate, so she could only hear the votes being made, but she knew nothing of what the compromise was. The only royal that had declined the compromise was Voltere's brother, Molsken. It was completely understandable why he had chosen death over the compromise. Who wouldn’t want their brother’s murderer given the same fate? Sunset personally had no remorse for her actions, despite it being unintentional. She had only aimed to blind Voltere, not kill him. She and Voltere had never gotten along, and being a royal snob, he bended the rules multiple times. Sunset had grown tired of him abusing the rules of their supposed “natural order,” and decided to bend the rules herself by sabotaging his hunt and blinding him for good. The train hitting and killing him was not part of her plan, but she had smiled at the carnage, thinking she had beaten the royals. Despite her fate being decided, she still smiled at Voltere’s demise proudly, continuing to listen to the debate below her floorboards of ancient wood. The debate was almost over, and she wasn’t even scared. As each hour passed by and she paced her room in boredom, she could only wonder if she had saved that purple-haired girl in time. Normally, she could care less about mortals, but the fact that this involved Voltere made it different. It bothered her that she actually cared for a mortal’s wellbeing, when vice versa probably wouldn’t end the same way. Humans despised her race, which is why they were occupied in a place that no mortal visited anymore. Rising Hills National Park used to be a place to visit to recognize the history of the now-thriving populace known as, Canterlot City. Now, it was a torn and worn wasteland of cobwebs of fallen trees, decrepit cabins built by the first settlers, and a tangled fence bordering the place with do not enter and no trespassing sunbleached signs. Sunset and her family had settled there not long after Sunset was born, and had lived there undisturbed by human interaction for sixteen years. This was their own personal populace, hiding amongst a society of husks with beating hearts. The day had dragged into the late hours, and at long last, it seemed that the debate had closed. Heavy footsteps made their way up the far stairway and down the corridor to Sunset’s room, while Sunset just prepared for the result of whatever compromise had been decided. The door creaked open, and standing in the doorway was Raz, the top royal of the vampire race. He was dressed in black robes with his face hid away by the top hood. His skin was ancient and crippled like the wood of their current location, he had talons for fingertips that were laced with age, sturdy and unbreakable, and his height was enough to intimidate anyone in his sights. “Come child, we are awaiting you,” he said calmly. His voice consisted of the rumble of an earthquake and ancient heritage. It rumbled Sunset’s ears as she followed Raz down, hearing his deep and raspy breathing in-between each separate step. In the “living room” were five other similarly-dressed royals and Sunset’s mother and father, standing in worry and anxiety. One royal, Molsken, eyed Sunset with a great fury, to which Sunset just ignored and continued to await the result of two-day’s worth of debating. Raz addressed the situation back into session, walking from Sunset and turning to face her again. “We have come to an agreement that, out of your parent’s greatest pleas for your mercy, has been unanimously decided,” Raz confirmed, continuing. “The debate was decided by a conclusion of 5 to 1. The five being in the favor of Sunset Shimmer to live under the condition that she never intervenes in the company of a royal’s duties as long as she continues to live.” Sunset was shocked and went to smile at this conclusion, up until Raz spoke further on. “However, due to the conditions of your actions resulting in death, by order of the Treaty of Vampiric Peace and Order, forged in 1786 by the first vampire lords, a life must be sacrificed in return by vampire law. If no sacrifice is offered, the debate and compromise result will be rendered null in void.” Sunset nearly lost her stomach. “You can’t be serious?! What kind of philosophical nonsense is that?!” Sunset barked in rage. “It is not, my dear,” Raz obliged. “Unless there is a sacrifice offered, your head will be offered as your punishment.” “I object to that claim, seeing I know how you royal snobs can be! Show me proof that this “a life for another” nonsense is written in history!” “While you are in no position to throw objections or demand for historic documentation, I will oblige. Therin, if you would, please provide our young Sunset with the treaty.” Sunset recognized that name well, and knew that he was Raz’s little right-hand servant. The skinny robed man pulled a tube from his sleeve and handed it to Raz, who untightened one end and slid out a rolled up piece of paper with crinkled edges and base color of a pale beige. It seemed to fit the bill as “historic documentation” well, and Sunset’s confidence had started to dwindle at the sight of the ancient document. Raz unrolled the ancient parchment, scanned it with his boney finger, then turned the paper to where Sunset could see the fine printed document well. “Section 6d: If any vampire is to slaughter another of their own kind, they must be executed, or a sacrifice can be offered as a substitute for execution,” Raz read and confirmed. Sunset eyed the documentation with disgust and hurt, falling to her knees in defeat. Raz retreated the treaty back to safety and resumed the session. “Now, unless a sacrifice is offered, Sunset will be executed by law,” Raz addressed with might. The room stood still for the next minute or so, both from the shock and dread of the truth. With no volunteers, Raz proceeded to picking a broken Sunset up by her shirt collar. Only then did Sunset’s fear burst into overdrive, screams escaping her mouth along with tears. She tried to fight against the mighty lord, but her attempts of escape were mere taps to Raz’s rough and ancient flesh. Sunset was pulled into a choke hold, and having given up on even trying to escape Raz’s grasp, she just closed her eyes, ready to meet death. A pause followed that seemed to last forever, but at the end of it, Sunset felt the grasp loosen, then she heard a shriek, opening her eyes to her mother on her knees. “Take me! I’ll sacrifice myself for her freedom! Let her go!” Raz released his grip a little, keeping a good hold on Sunset. “You are certain about this?” Raz questioned. “You realize your decision is final, and that once it is made, you cannot go back against your word.” “Yes. I am certain,” Sunset’s mother, Starry Dawn, surrendered. “Clearly the murderer has made her choice,” Molsken interrupted from across the room. “Let’s do our brother right and let her serve the punishment she deserves!” “Silence, Molsken,” Raz commanded. “You have no word in this matter. We must follow the order of our race.” Molsken folded his arms in defeat, continuing to eye Sunset with rage and pure hatred. “If you are certain, then you are agreeing here and now to falling to certain death. Do you still agree that you are certain of your choice, Starry Dawn?” “Yes… “Then by the power invested in me, Sunset Shimmer shall be spared, and you shall be executed in her place as a sacrifice.” Raz released Sunset and turned his attention to Starry, picking her up in the same manner as Sunset. Still recovering from her lack of breath, Sunset saw the horror unfold before her eyes, her mother gripped tightly in Raz’s grasp. “I love you both,” Starry said through oncoming tears Sunset could only mutter out a single word, before she heard a sound that she would never forget for the rest of her eternal life. “Mom!” A deafening snap filled the room, spelling the end for Starry Dawn. Raz released Starry to the floor, the husk hitting the floor with a cold thump that sent Sunset and her father in a race to the lifeless corpse. Both collided on top of the body, falling to tears and despair. “Pleasure doing business with you,” Raz coldly stated. “Remember our agreement, child, and don’t let your mother’s sacrifice have been for nothing.” Sunset turned away from her mother’s body, and stared at the towering vampire lord with unadulterated anger and rage. She screamed, her fangs gleaming in the light and eyes glowing a fiery crimson red as she attempted to lunge out and attack. Her father stopped her, holding her back between shoves, punches, kicks, and even bites, up until the six royals were gone and her rage turned into exhaustion and mourning over her mother’s corpse as the sun set over the horizon. The detention center wasn’t the living conditions Bella was used to living in, from the dress code to the disgusting food that she had already thrown up from twice. The beds were like sleeping on concrete floors, and the smell was a mix of body odor, piss, and a damp basement or cellar. The things she could say she was thankful for was a solo cell and the fact that she was getting bailed out tomorrow. While her parents weren’t happy, she didn’t care, not knowing the value of a dollar or credit card. One more night in this concrete trap and that was it. She got charged with too many things to count; possession of alcohol, drugs, underage drinking, drug use, having drunk minors on her property, multiple noise complaints prior to Twilight and Serena’s arrival, being higher than a kite upon examination, and being over the legal limit of alcohol. Less to say, her parents didn’t want to deal with it and just threw her ass in detention for a few nights as punishment. After one visit and putting on the fakest display of pity imaginable that her parents bought without a second glance, she was bought a bailout and probation. Now, she sits in her cell unable to sleep over her excitement to go home in about 16 hours. Something she’d come to regret the coming morning. She had top bunk all to herself, so even in young adult jail, she’s somehow getting spoiled. Only true brats are that lucky. “Out tomorrow, Bella,” she sang to herself. “Then we can go home to our comfy bed and mommy and daddy’s cooking. Not to mention, I’m going to track down whoever made that call and teach them a lesson they’ll never forget. Bet it was that bitch, Twilight; playing it out to intentionally get me in here! No matter, I’ll worry about that when it’s important.” She finally turned her body and closed her eyes to go to sleep, giving the rest of the block of inmates peace at last. It wasn’t long after though that she heard footsteps approach the outside of her cell and open the door. This surprised Bella, seeing all of the doors were set for lockdown an hour ago, so no guards should’ve been active. She just decided to play along with the situation, not wanting to foil her chances of getting out tomorrow. “Can I help you?” Bella proposed. The guard was dressed in casual uniform, which caused Bella no alarm as he stepped into the cell. “As a matter of fact you can,” he responded, walking further in. “You were part of that case involving Twilight Sparkle, right?” Bella paused, wondering why the guard hadn’t known that coming here, and more importantly, why he chose to come to her cell for questioning so late at night. “Yeah, why?” Bella said slowly. “Oh, my apologies,” the guard started. “It’s regarding a new lead we have on said case. I need to ask you a few things for confirmation.” “Seems fair enough. Alright, I’ll comply.” “Very good. First, and this is very critical, do you happen to know Ms. Sparkle’s address?” That question made Bella stop and think. Why would a guard ask that? Wouldn’t her parents have provided the address in the first questioning session? Everything about this spelled wrong, so she decided to give a somewhat truth, but not enough to give this guard any lead. “I recall hearing it years ago, but I don’t know exactly where she lives or the exact address,” she somewhat lied. What followed next clarified that Bella had made a huge mistake in choosing to lie, the guard grabbing the door from the inside and ripping it closed. “What the… Bella’s voice had fallen to a mere shiver as the guard turned to face her again. “If you want to live, I suggest you stop lying!” the guard threatened, causing Bella to fall to full fear. The guard approached closer and closer, until Bella was held against the wall with inhuman strength and his face was right in her own. “I will not ask again!” he commanded with a strength that sent Bella into a paralyzed state. “What do you want from me?!” she shrieked in fear. “I swear! I don’t know! It was a long time ago when I was last there! I don’t know! Please, let me go!” The guard only muttered a laugh that had turned into a demonic rumble that made Bella’s demeanor only fall deeper into terror. “You will give me the truth one way or another… Mommy and daddy ain’t here to save you and aren’t coming to save you… His voice reverberated in her skull, each echo pounding against the inside of her head like a hive of angry bees. Bella could only cower against his strength and dominance over her, so she did what she does best; pleaded and put on a horrid act to escape, only this time, the acting was real. “I…I want t…to g…go h…home… Tears escaped her eyes, but the guard only smiled at her suffering, still holding her hostage against the wall. “Don’t worry…. You’ll be there before you know it…. That is… after I’ve had my meal… Bella’s screams were the last thing heard that night, until the door was opened again, and the tranquil calm came again after the footsteps of the guard departed. Author's Note It's getting grim 😈
EscapeThe trip had been short, the only products bought being enough garlic to feed an army of hungry soldiers that had a strange addiction to said product, two spray bottles, black hair dye, and two plain grey hoodies. Sunset had provided Twilight with the information and funds while she made the trip, Sunset surveying from above to be sure of Twilight's safety. Twilight applied the hair dye first, jumping at the sight when she saw her reflection in the mirror. This was the first time in her life she had ever dyed her hair, so to see it outside its natural color was definitely a shocking sight. Sunset had found it cute, but Twilight was already making a countdown for when her natural color would come back, thankful that it was only a temporary addition to her appearance. Aside from that, nothing had happened the entire trip, and currently, only the putrid lingering scent of garlic chives being cut up and wringed into a liquid concoction filled Sunset's senses like a nonexistent enemy. In all honesty, the scent attacking her was an enemy, garlic being one of a vampire's greatest weaknesses. She hissed at the essence like a displeased cat being disturbed from its peace, praying for Twilight to finish up whatever godforsaken potion birthed from a witch's brew she'd created in the small room. Her fangs glistened as Twilight continued to mince the putrid vegetable, liquid seeping from its many pores into the spray bottles that Twilight had bought along with the many chives, dye, and hoodies. The process had been occurring for a good hour, and with a satisfying sound of Twilight tightening the spray nozzles, Sunset sighed in relief. "Thank the Lord above," Sunset celebrated, her nose still plugged. Twilight rolled her eyes. "You know you didn't have to stay in the room, right?" Twilight questioned annoyingly. "You could've left at any time." Sunset grunted. "With elites within our perimeter, I wasn't going to take chances of ending up in a fight where I couldn't win, even if it's unlikely that they'd attack first." "Understandable," Twilight agreed. "Now, you said that garlic is incapable of killing vampires, correct?" Sunset nodded. "Garlic only temporarily stuns my kind. The scent attacks our senses with an effect similar to shock for your kind. Like, how you'd react after being shot by a gun. It only results in a temporary stun that, for lower-rank vampires, remains in effect for five minutes. However, for higher-rank vampires like the elites, who are trained to counter the effects of garlic, the stun will only last about thirty seconds, so if you manage to stun one, act fast. You may not get a second try. Their stun will also be different from a lower rank; they will still be mobile, but they're sight and focus will be inaccurate. You'll have a good chance to get out of their sight if you get out of sight within ten seconds. Remember, you only need to spray within their vicinity, similar to aiming with a shotgun; our sense of smell is much more powerful than yours, and it only takes the slightest contact to trigger a stun." Twilight nodded in understanding. "May I ask what exactly your plan is again? You weren't too... specific about it," Sunset requested. Twilight smiled and nodded, playfully rolling her eyes. "You're going to take my car as a diversion to fool these elites, while I take a bus or taxi to a place where we can meet after you take care of the elites. We'll use the hoods of our hoodies to hide our identities, so our enemy won't be able to tell us apart. They'll assume me to take my car, which is why you'll be taking it, and once they pounce, you use the garlic to stun and take them out. Once the dust settles, we meet up where the bus will drop me off, which is the gas station closest to the exit of this town. We'll each take a bottle for defense, and if all goes well, we can move to wherever you plan to go next. If we fail, we can say we gave a damn good try." Sunset smiled, meeting Twilight's gaze with her sapphire-blue irises. Her hand met Twilight's own, tightening into an embrace of care and agreement. While Sunset wasn't in complete agreement with the plan, she knew that it was probably the best idea in this situation. The embrace lasted for a good minute, up until they finally released the grip and proceeded to slip on their new plain hoodies, grab the vampire repellent, and spraying the room down with a massive amount of perfume to somewhat-cloak the sickening essence of garlic. Before going their separate ways, they shared a short potentially-final kiss, and after pulling away, took off to separate exits of the building. Twilight took the front entrance, pulling her hood over her head and tightening it before stepping out into the open lobby. She got lucky yet again, nobody suspecting her shady appearance, and exiting out into the open world once again. The many sounds of traffic and some nearby radio station playing some upbeat tune met her concealed eardrums as she eyed the bus stop across the street. Luck shone on her yet again, finding zero people occupying the area, and to that, she smiled and breathed a long sigh of relief. Using the crosswalk, she found her way over to the bus stop and kept her head low as she waited for the city bus to arrive within the next five minutes. Sunset used her vampire speed to make the trek back to Twilight's car as soon as she exited the side door of the building. She'd made sure to tuck away every strand of her fiery locks before exiting, pulling her hood tight over her head and tying the strings into a tight double knot. With her identity concealed behind the darkness of the hood, she blazed her way to where she had parked Twilight's car, getting in fast and kickstarting its ancient metal heart to life. Guiding the metal trap out into the open, Sunset found her way onto the open road, her nerves shaking and non-existent heart racing in anxiety. She took a deep breath in and held it for a few seconds, releasing it slowly and feeling her body calm a little as she continued to drive the legal speed limit. She wasn't so much anxious over fighting the elites, but moreover Twilight's safety. There was a heavy chance that this plan wouldn't work, seeing they were dealing with well-trained vampires. Would they really assume Twilight to take the car? Would the garlic be enough to give Sunset an advantage over the elites? Was Twilight setting herself up for a trap? She could feel her nerves starting to act up again, so she quickly repeated the same tactic as before, quickly reassuring herself. "You can't protect her forever, Sunset. Eventually, she's going to have to defend herself, and that time is now, so it's best to just focus on what I need to do, and trust that Twilight can take care of herself, until we meet back up at the gas station." A smile met her face, and she felt all of her anxiety falter as she continued to drive, moving onto the highway that led to the exit of the town. The highway was crowded with plenty of cars to avoid interaction with the elites, but she still had to worry about highway patrol officers, due to the fact that police were looking for Twilight's car. She hoped that nobody would recognize the car and just did her best to follow the rules of the road, driving carefully and cautiously, up until she came to the main exit, and the number of cars slowly began to dwindle to nothing, to which Sunset responded by preparing herself for impact. "Here we go." The bus arrived as scheduled, and using the money Sunset had lended Twilight, she stepped into the rectangular vehicle with wheels and paid the driver the amount needed to travel to her destination. The driver eyed her oddly, given her appearance of wearing a hood in the middle of summer, but seeing he had no say in the matter, he just let her pass and take her seat. Twilight sighed heavily, taking a seat near the back of the bus, and just keeping her head low. It felt like forever before the bus started to move to its next destination, Twilight growing more and more anxious in her seat. Even as the bus started to move, Twilight's nerves continued to dance wildly; it was the first time in three days that Sunset wasn't by her side, and, despite living on her own constantly before all of this, she felt lost and scared. The fear was due to the situation at hand, but the lost feeling was due to something she couldn't explain. It was odd and overbearing, and as she continued to sit, she suddenly had the urge to cry. She shook her head in an attempt to shake off the urge, but it only made it worse, escalating into something similar to nausea. "Come on, Twilight! Pull yourself together!" she chastised to herself. The urges only got worse and worse, but she fought it as hard as she could, somehow managing to keep her tears back and stomach contents at bay, up until something broke all of her focus entirely and washed away all of the urges. "Odd time of year to be wearing a hoodie, isn't it?" spoke a voice across from her. She didn't look, but she knew she had to answer, otherwise she look even more suspicious than she already was. Twilight cussed heavily in her mind, and out of desperation, gave the best lie she could. "It's a medical disorder I have. My skin reacts badly to the Sun, so I have to keep my skin clothed," she lied. "Oh dear, what an unfortunate fate," the same midrange male voice spoke. "However, what I find strange about that, is that for someone who resents the sun so much, you tend to spend a miraculous amount of time with one whose name resembles the sun. A sunset actually." Twilight's heart plummeted like a stone. The plan had failed, and the worst possible scenario that could've happened in the entire situation was happening. Even if she stunned him, there was nowhere she could run to; she was literally trapped in a hunk of metal that she couldn't exit at her own will. She was doomed. Shit! "I'll give you credit, human, your plan was quite clever, but we elites are trained for such schemes, so it was easy to just split up and follow both of you. There's more power in numbers, and two against two is enough to outwit a vampire and human to us elites." Twilight cussed in her mind again, realizing she had missed that one detail; of course they would split up and follow both! It's one of the oldest strategies in tracking someone! She wanted to faceplant herself so hard, but she didn't; she needed to figure out how the hell she was going to get out of this, and so far, she wasn't seeing any way out. Her only saving grace was the fact that the bus was full of passengers, so she had awhile to think of some way out of this. "Now, I am a vampire of mercy, and am willing to offer you a chance to just surrender," the elite proposed. "If you do, no harm will come to you or your companion. However, if you refuse, you will be submitted by a very painful tactic. You and I know very well you cannot fight a being of mass strength and abilities beyond your kind, so you'd have no chance to even defend yourself against me. This is my only offer, human, so will you take it or refuse like a fool?" The road had become practically deserted by the time Sunset had reached the gas station. It had clearly been deserted for a good five years or so just by the condition of the outside of the building; worn paint starting to chip from the surface, windows covered by streaks of dirt and dust from rain and heavy winds, and the gas pumps looking as if they'd been beaten to death by a bat. She pulled the vehicle up to the pumps closest to the entrance and got out of the vehicle to listen for any sign of the foe in pursuit. Focusing on the area around her, she heard nothing except the wind and the rustling of loose paneling hanging from the building's sides flopping in the mild breeze. No wings or evident presence of the elites within her vicinity. Her dead heart sank almost immediately, knowing the elites had caught on, and Twilight was in danger. She rushed back to the car, shifted into drive, and revved the vehicle out of the gas station's lot like a madwoman. However, just as she made it to the road, something seized the vehicle in its tracks, a figure landing on the hood of the car with a bang, and smashing the windshield to nothing but shards. The impact stunned Sunset, lifting her from her seat and crashing back down with a thud, her head bouncing off the headrest of the seat. Regaining her focus, she realized that she had been outsmarted, and she was going to have to fight her way out of this. She clicked off her seatbelt, opened the door, and looked out to the road. Standing before her was a casually dressed male. He was tall, mildly muscular, and his skin was pale as the moon's glow. His hair was spikey and black as night, and as he stared at her with his crimson eyes, Sunset realized quickly that she was in for the most challenging fight of her life. She couldn't make even a single mistake. "Well, if it isn't Vladimir's own flesh and blood," the vampire spoke, his voice rich and ancient. "I won't lie, I never expected you to betray us over a casual human, but I guess I was mistaken." Sunset just held her gaze with his, eying him with anger. "And what do you even know about me?" Sunset countered. "I'm at least dignified enough to not have to rely on the royals for everything I need, like you. I lead my own life outside of the bullshit laws that our race is forced to follow; I'm not just another sheep to the shepherd." "I don't need to know much to know exactly what you are, peasant," he insulted. "You were born a stubborn brat, and once your mother's head was put on the cutting board over your actions, you went rogue, thinking us the enemy, when it was your own fault all along." Sunset felt a tinge of guilt strike her cold heart, knowing what he was saying was true, and that it was her fault her mother had ended up dead in the first place. However, she shrugged the guilt away with a single tear, and struck back at the elite with an even stronger truth. "You're right. My mom is dead because of me, but I've accepted that fact and have redeemed it by doing what's right. My mom always hated you pompous freaks, and I know she'd be proud of me for what I'm doing!" "Betraying your own kind? Now, I see where that spitfire attitude of yours comes from," he taunted with a chuckle. "No, not betrayal. Proving that our "order" is all a lie and was created only as a way of controlling us to do what they want! That's the only reason why the royals eliminate rebels like me, because they know we can make a difference and turn the entirety of the vampire race against them! They silence us to prevent the real truth from being hear- A sudden realization hit Sunset like a ton of bricks. She felt tears build up in her eyes like a breaking dam, knowing she'd just solved the real reason why the night of her conviction, Raz had enticed her mother into sacrificing herself for her. She clenched her fists so tight that her fingernails had punctured her cold skin, and her anger grew with each second. "You bastards...that's why…that's why she's dead!" she raged. "What in the world are you even talking about?" the elite questioned. "The royals knew of my mom's plan to stop the war they were trying to start as much as the rebellion she was building to take them down, and as a way to stop her, they forced her into a position where she had no choice but to spare my life for hers!" Anger, rage, sadness; it all overwhelmed her in an unfathomable phenomenon all at once, her head down and tears falling like raindrops. "You monsters! You're sick, twisted, and need to be shown no mercy, just as you did her!" Her emotions grew higher and higher. More intense with each passing second, resulting in the elite taking a few steps backward. He couldn't explain why, but he was afraid. Afraid of Sunset in her current state, and upon Sunset's next action, he had every right to be shaking in his boots. "YOU'RE GOING TO PAY!" Sunset raged, raising her head to where her face was visible, and upon the sight, the elite was thrown into absolute fear and shock. Sunset's eyes were no longer the cool aqua color they usually were; they instead showed a raging gold that blazed like an untamed bonfire. Her hair seemed to share the same fiery blaze, her fangs glistening in the display of unadulterated anger. A display that had never occurred before in Sunset's entire existence as a vampire. This was something different. She lunged at an immeasurable speed, meeting contact with her foe under less than even a second. The elite had no chance to react, Sunset collapsing into his chest and immediately following with the sound of cracking bones. It wasn't just a few bones; it was the entire capacity of his chest cavity. Sunset had struck with an immense amount of force. A force that had made all of the experience, training, and reputation of the elite completely obsolete. He was destroyed within seconds. Sunset continued to strike nonstop, the hits dismembering all of his limbs and shredding his body to nothing but a gory and scattered massacre. The elite hadn't even had the chance to scream in pain during the entire onslaught; it had started and ended so quickly that no mortal could see it if they had blinked. No mercy. No remorse. Sunset was done playing merciful. The royals had pushed her past her ability to control her emotions. The scattered remains of the elite lay on the ground as the dust settled, and all Sunset reflected in the daylight was absolute rage. She didn't care anymore. The elite only muttered and grunted in defeat, too mutilated to repair themselves. Sunset stood above them high and mighty, and with one stomp to their head, the elite was no more and Sunset was victorious. The essence of absolute rage didn't dissipate though as Sunset took to the sky with her wings extended wide and free. The car was pointless right now and her beloved was in danger. She'd make them pay for everything. The stops passed along with time for Twilight to escape from her current assailant, and with each stop, her nerves shook more and more severely. She had just remained silent in her seat the entire ride, devoid of any plan to escape her situation and the elite's presence growing more and more unsettling. The bus had made it to the outside of the city, and was currently making a stop at a gas station in some small town that you could enter by taking one of the first exits off the highway; something Twilight didn't want, seeing the less people on the bus, the less chance she had at coming up with some miraculous plan. More stops came, up until only a few remained, and the elite spoke up once again. "Time is almost up, human. Will you or will you not take my offer of mercy? I don't need an empty bus to knock you out cold, so I suggest you answer me before the next stop, otherwise I won't hesitate to do so against your will." His tone was serious and Twilight couldn't help but pray. She prayed for Sunset to somehow know she was in danger and show up to save her yet again, but deep down even she knew Sunset wasn't capable of hearing her pleas from miles away. She had to either fight or surrender. "I'd never surrender to a monster like you!" she answered under her breath. "Then pain is what you shall receive, mortal," the elite answered, following with the sound of the bus coming to a stop. "Perfect timing," he added. "Don't worry, the next time you awake, you'll be one step closer to death at the hands of Lord Molsken. Farewell mortal." Twilight turned to see him as she gripped the garlic spray in her long hoodie pocket. He was a tall pale-skinned man dressed in a black coat and blue jeans, his eyes disguised by sunglasses and hair being long and bleach-blonde in color. He fit the description of a vampire lord very well. All he needed was black robes and a cane with some fancy emblem as a grip and he would've fit it perfectly. "Time to go to sleep, dear," he stated, lifting his right arm to strike. Then he stopped instantly, and until Twilight looked toward the center column of the bus did she realize why. Standing in the center of the bus was a hooded Sunset Shimmer, her face barely visible in the light of the bus. Twilight was instantly surprised and relieved at the sight of her beloved, but then another thing caught her attention; the smell of garlic. Sunset had stunned the elite and what followed next made Twilight realize just how lethal Sunset really was. Sunset threw a punch that struck the side of the elite's face, throwing him toward the back of the bus and breaking the hinges off the emergency exit door. Twilight was stunned at the sight, up until she remembered what she did to the bear, kicking it through the bodies of healthy and thick trees. Sunset acted in quick succession, grabbing Twilight's hand and blazing down the aisle of the bus, into the open world once again. None of the occupants of the bus had even seen the cause of the emergency exit being destroyed, because the impact and escape from the bus had happened in less than a second. They'd escaped unseen and without suspicion. Sunset carried Twilight over her shoulder as she ran undetected for miles. She knew the elite wasn't dead, but that wasn't what she was aiming for; all she wanted was Twilight by her side once again. She ran until she knew she couldn't be tracked by the elite, stopping in an alleyway and letting Twilight back onto her feet. Twilight was a little disoriented from the speedy escape, but her happiness overshadowed it, happy to be with Sunset once again. However, once she saw Sunset more clearly, a small tinge of fear and confusion made her hesitate in embracing her. She saw that Sunset's eyes were now golden and her usual calm demeanor was absent. It frightened Twilight, feeling like Sunset was eying her as a meal rather than as a lover reunited with her beloved. "Sunset, why are your eyes golden, and why do you seem so predatory towards me?" she spoke in fear. "Huh?" Sunset finally spoke. At the sight of seeing Twilight cowering in fear of her, Sunset felt tears build up, snapping back to reality. "Oh my god, I'm so sorry, Twilight!" she quickly stated. Twilight engulfed her in a hug off those words, knowing Sunset was truly sorry. She wanted to cry at their reunion, but she held them back, knowing they weren't necessarily safe from harm, and they had to remain cautious. "I'm sorry for leaving you!" Twilight stated. Tears escaped Sunset's eyes as she pulled Twilight closer, reassuring Twilight in her current state. "Don't be," Sunset assured. "You did all you could for both of us. There's no shame in that." "I know, but… I missed you so much!" Twilight stammered. Sunset felt a ping in her chest, knowing Twilight wasn't joking around. She still found it hard to believe that a human would've ever cared for her as much as Twilight did. Pulling away from Twilight, she pecked her beloved on her warm and soft lips, her cold touch jolting Twilight's nerves. Twilight returned the subtle display of affection, feeling her sadness and guilt drift away in Sunset's presence. They pulled away and smiled at one another, up until Sunset broke the silence, knowing caution was still needed. "Now what do we do, Sunset?" Twilight questioned. "We fly," she answered simply. "I know a place we can go that the elite or Molsken won't even think about, and I think they can also help us. It's not far from here." Having no better options and full trust in Sunset, Twilight agreed and took Sunset's hand. "I trust you, Sunset. Whatever you have in mind, I'll follow it." Ripping through the cloth of the hoodie and extending her long and ragged wings, Sunset tightened her grip with Twilight's hand and pulled her closer to her chest. "Then hang on and don't let go of me. I have to fly fast to avoid being noticed by that elite." Twilight nodded as assurance, then in a sudden flash of speed and gust of wind, Twilight found herself held against Sunset's chest above the clouds. For once, she was thankful she didn't have a fear of heights, knowing she was easily over a thousand feet high in Sunset's embrace. She just held on and didn't let go, up until they descended from the sky, down into a heavily wooded environment. The landing felt like a rush, and as much as the view and feel of the flight was indescribable, she was happy to be back on the ground safely. Sunset released her beloved then folded her wing back into the safety of the hoodie, quickly eying the area and surveying the entirety of the wood with her enhanced senses. She was relieved to know that the other occupants were either indoors or out hunting. "Twilight, I need you to stay here while I make our newest acquaintance aware of our presence," Sunset ordered with a serious tone. Twilight didn't argue. "Okay," she agreed simply. Sunset nodded. "Shouldn't be more than a minute or two." With that, Sunset disappeared into the thickets, up until she came to an ancient tree just beyond Twilight's vision. She approached the healthy trunk of the mass and knocked in a certain pattern that was specifically assigned as a safety mechanism for Sunset's family. Silence followed the knocks, aside from the chitter-chatter of the woodland creatures speaking to one another amongst the foliage. Eventually, a light pitter-patter of footsteps became audible from beyond the hollow door of the ancient mass. Sunset knew those steps well, and as they got closer, Sunset heard a familiar tune being hummed. One her mother once sang to her as a child. The door began to creak open, revealing in the doorway an average height woman with fiery red hair and glasses adorning her eyes. She was just as Sunset remembered her, from her hair that radiated in the sunlight to her outdated attire dressed with a very strong perfume. "Sunset!?" The woman squeaked excitedly. "What are you doing here, sweety?!" Sunset giggled. "It's good to see you too grandma," she greeted sweetly.
